Ako prišiel ku mne anjel

 

 

Tak som tam sedel a díval som sa na neho. Takto som zodvihol ruku. On sa díval rovno na mňa, veľmi príjemne. Mal skutočne hlboký hlas a povedal: "Neboj sa, som poslaný z prítomnosti Všemohúceho Boha." A keď to povedal, ten hlas, to bol ten istý hlas, ktorý ku mne hovoril, keď som mal dva roky, po celý čas odvtedy. Poznal som, že to bol on. A on povedal: "Ako prorokovi Mojžišovi boli dané dva dary," či vlastne, "znamenia, aby potvrdili jeho službu, tak aj tebe budú dané dva - tak aj tebe sú dané dva dary, aby potvrdili tvoju službu." On povedal: "Jeden z nich bude to, že osobu, za ktorú sa budeš modliť, chytíš za ruku, tvojou ľavou rukou za ich pravú," a povedal: "potom len stoj potichu a to bude mať ... tam bude telesný efekt, ktorý sa zjaví na tvojom tele." A povedal: "Potom sa modli. A keď to zmizne, tak tá choroba opustila toho človeka. Ak to nezmizne, popros len o požehnanie a choď ďalej."




1Bratia budú asi ... vidím tam niekoľko magnetofónov, samozrejme oni budú toto nahrávať. Kedykoľvek budete chcieť vedieť čo vám Duch Svätý hovoril, navštívte tu týchto bratov, ktorí majú tieto magnetofóny a oni to môžu znovu pustiť a presne sa môžete dozvedieť svoj prípad. Dávajte pozor a budete vidieť, či sa to nestane presne tak, ako to bolo povedané. Keď počujete z toho vanúť "Tak hovorí Pán, určitá vec alebo toto je takto." Skontrolujte si to a budete vidieť či je to pravda alebo nie. Stále je to tak.

2A teraz, aby sme sa vrátili ku ... Som rád, že dnes večer nás je tu len pár. Sme tu len domáci, však? Nikto z nás nie je tu cudzí. Nie sme ... Môžem používať svoju kentuckú gramatiku a cítiť sa ako doma, pretože sme len ... Nehovorím teraz nič zlé na Kentucky, ak je tu niekto z Kentucky. Je tu niekto z Kentucky? Zodvihnite ruky. Pozrime sa. Môžem sa cítiť ako doma, však? Je to príjemné.

3Moja matka pracovala v penzióne a ja som tam raz prišiel a zistil som ... Stravovalo sa tam veľa ľudí, bol tam postavený veľký, dlhý stôl. Opýtal som sa: "Koľkí ste tu z Kentucky, vstaňte." Všetci vstali. Išiel som večer do zboru, do môjho zboru a opýtal som sa: "Koľkí ste tu z Kentucky?" A všetci vstali. Tak som povedal: "No to je veľmi dobre." Misionári vykonali dobrú prácu, tak sme za to vďační.

4A teraz v liste Rimanom 11. kapitola a 28. verš ... Dobre teraz počúvajte, keď čítame z Písma.

Tak podľa evanjelia sú nepriateľmi pre vás, ale podľa vyvolenia milovaní pre otcov.

Lebo nijakým činom neželie Boh darov svojej milosti a svojho povolania.

5Modlime sa. Pane, pomôž nám dnes večer, teraz, keď pristupujeme ku tomuto s úctou a úprimne z celého srdca, aby tieto veci boli povedané len na Tvoju chválu. Pomôž mi Pane a daj mi do mysle len to, čo má byť povedané a toľko, koľko má byť povedané. Zastav ma, keď bude Tvoj čas. Prosím, aby každé srdce prijalo tieto veci na úžitok tým, ktorí sú chorí v tomto zhromaždení a nachádzajú sa v potrebe.. Lebo prosím o to v mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

6Chcem pristúpiť ku tejto téme hoci nás nie je veľa a budem sa snažiť, aby som vás tu nedržal veľmi dlho. Položím si sem hodinky a budem sa snažiť skončiť na čas, aby ste znovu zajtra večer mohli prísť. Modlite sa teraz. Ani neviem, či ten chlapec rozdal karty. Nepýtal som sa ho či ... Ak nie, lebo či ich rozdali alebo nie, na tom nezáleží. Máme tu tie karty, ak budeme musieť niektorých zavolať. Tak ak nie, no, budeme vidieť čo povie Duch Svätý.

7A teraz, ak budete pozorne počúvať, toto môže byť ... Nie je nás tu veľa a je vhodná chvíľa povedať toto, pretože to súvisí s mojou vlastnou osobou. A preto som dnes večer čítal toto miesto Písma, aby ste mohli vidieť, že dary a povolania, to nie je nič, čo si niekto môže zaslúžiť.

8Pavel tu hovorí a povedal, že židia podľa Evanjelia boli zaslepení a preč od Boha, kvôli nám. Ale hneď ten predchádzajúci verš hovorí, že celý Izrael bude spasený. Celý Izrael bude spasený. Podľa vyvolenia. Boh Otec ich miloval a oslepil ich, aby sme my pohania mohli mať teraz miesto na pokánie, aby skrze Abraháma, skrze jeho Semeno, mohol požehnať celý svet podľa Jeho Slova. Vidíte, aká je suverénnosť Božia? Jeho Slovo sa musí vyplniť. On jednoducho nemôže inak. A teraz my skrze ... Boh vyvolil nás, On vyvolil židov a On ...

9O všetkých týchto veciach Boh dopredu vedel. Keď hovoril o tom čo bude, On to dopredu vedel. Boh, aby bol Bohom, musel od začiatku vedieť aký bude koniec, inak by nebol nekonečným Bohom. Boh nechce, aby niekto zahynul. Samozrejme, že nie. On nechce, aby niekto zahynul. Ale na začiatku, na začiatku dní, sveta, Boh presne vedel kto bude spasený a kto nebude. On nechcel, aby ľudia zahynuli. To nie je Jeho vôľa, aby niekto zahynul, Jeho vôľa je, aby každý bol spasený, ale od začiatku vedel, kto bude spasený a kto nie. Preto On mohol predpovedať: "Stane sa toto, stane sa tamto." Alebo: "Toto bude tak. S týmto človekom to bude tak." Rozumiete?

10On to mohol predpovedať, pretože je nekonečný. Keby ste vedeli čo to znamená. Neexistuje jednoducho nič o čom by On nevedel? Vidíte? On vie. Nie je nič odvtedy, ešte predtým ako začal čas a potom, keď už času viacej nebude (Rozumiete?) On stále všetko vie. Všetko je v Jeho mysli. A potom, ako povedal Pavel v liste Rimanom, vo 8. a 9. kapitole: "Prečo potom stále karhá?" Tak to vidíme. Ale Boh ...

11Ako keď kážeme evanjelium. Niekto povedal: "Brat Branham, ty tomu veríš?"

Povedal som. "Pozri sa."

On povedal: "Ty musíš byť kalvinista."

Odpovedal som: "Ja som do takej miery kalvinista, do akej miery sa kalvinizmus nachádza v Biblii."

12Na strome je konár, to je kalvinizmus, ale na tom strome je tiež viacej konárov. Strom nemá len jeden konár. On chce, aby to išlo ďalej do večného bezpečia a potom prídete ďalej do univerzalizmu, odtiaľ niekde ďalej, to nemá konca. Ale keď prejdete cez kalvinizmus, poďte naspäť a začnite to s arminianizmom. Vidíte? Na tom strome je ďalší a ďalší konár, stále ďalej. To všetko dokopy tvorí ten strom. Tak ja verím v kalvinizmus, pokiaľ sa on nachádza v Písme.

13A verím, že Boh vedel pred založením sveta, vybral svoju cirkev v Kristovi pred založením sveta a zabil Krista pred založením sveta. Písmo to tak hovorí. "On bol Baránok Boží zabitý od založenia sveta." Vidíte? A Ježiš povedal, že On nás poznal pred založením sveta. Pavel to tak povedal: "On nás poznal a predurčil nás, aby sme boli prijatí ako deti skrze Ježiša Krista, ešte skôr ako bol sformovaný svet." To je Boh. To je náš Otec. Vidíte?

14Tak sa netrápte, tie kolesá sa otáčajú úplne presne, všetko ide presne na čas. Treba len jedno, dostať sa do tých otáčok. A to je to dobré na tom, že potom viete ako máte pracovať, keď sa dostanete do tých otáčok.

15No, všimnite si teraz: "Dary a povolania sú neodvolateľné." To je jediný spôsob, ako môžem podľa Písma postaviť svoje povolanie v Pánovi. A dúfam, že som dnes večer s priateľmi, ktorí toto iste porozumejú a nebudú si myslieť, že je to niečo osobné, ale že budete môcť porozumieť a poznáte, čo Pán povedal, že bude robiť a uvidíte, že niečo sa deje a potom to budete nasledovať.

16No na začiatku, prvá vec na, ktorú sa pamätám je videnie. Prvá vec, ktorú si môžem pripomenúť vo svojej mysli je videnie, ktoré mi dal Pán. A to bolo pred mnohými rokmi. Bol som malý chlapec. Mal som v ruke kameň ...

17Prepáčte. Pamätám sa keď som nosil dlhú košeľu. Neviem, či niekto z vás je taký starý, že sa ešte pamätá, keď malí chlapci nosili dlhú košeľu. Koľkí sa tu pamätáte, keď deti nosili dlhú košeľu? Vy? No, pamätám sa, v tej našej malej chate, kde sme bývali, ako som kolenkoval po podlahe a prišiel niekto, nepamätám sa, kto to bol. Mama mi prišila takú modrú stuhu na tú košeľu. Sotva som vtedy chodil ale štvornožky som išiel a strkal som prst do snehu na jeho topánkach a jedol som ten sneh z jeho topánok keď tam stál pri krbe a zohrieval sa. Pamätám sa, že mama ma za to poťahala.

18A potom tá ďalšia vec, ktorú si pamätám, to muselo byť asi o dva roky neskoršie. Mal som v ruke kameň. To som mal asi tri roky a môj malý brat potom mal okolo dvoch rokov. Boli sme vonku, vzadu na dvore, tam kde zvykli nosiť drevo a kde ho štiepali. Koľkí sa pamätáte na tie časy, keď ľudia zvykli dotiahnuť drevo dozadu do dvora a štiepali ho? Tak teraz som tu celkom ako doma. Načo som si zobral kravatu?

19Potom keď ... Tam vonku na tom dvore tiekol z prameňa malý potôčik. Pri tom prameni sme mali starú tekvicovú naberačku, ktorou sme naberali vodu a nalievali do vedra, dreveného cédrového vedra, v ktorom sme ju nosili.

20Pamätám sa, keď som naposledy videl svoju drobnú starú mamu predtým, ako zomrela. Mala sto desať rokov. A keď zomrela, zodvihol som ju na rukách a držal som ju takto tesne predtým ako zomrela. Objala ma a povedala: "Nech Boh žehná tvoju dušu, drahý, teraz a naveky," keď zomierala.

21Myslím, že tá žena nikdy v živote nemala svoje topánky. Pamätám sa, keď som ju pozoroval, už som bol mladý muž, navštevoval som ich. Vstávala každé ráno a bosá išla po snehu ku tomu prameňu, nabrala vedro vody a prišla s ním naspäť. Neublížilo jej to, dožila sa stodesať rokov. Tak to je ... Bola zvyknutá na veľmi, veľmi drsný život.

22Potom sa pamätám ako mi chcela porozprávať o guličkách s ktorými sa otec hrával, keď bol chlapec. "Chuderka", pomyslel som si, "ako vyjde tam hore na to podkrovie?" Mali starú chatu s dvoma miestnosťami a hore mala podkrovie. Z dvoch stromkov mali urobený rebrík, aby mohli chodiť hore.

23Povedala: "Po večeri ti ukážem guličky tvojho otca.

Povedal som: "Dobre."

24Tak ona mi ich chcela ukázať hore v truhlici, kde mala svoje veci, ako to majú starí ľudia. Myslel som: "Ako táto biedna žena vyjde hore po tom rebríku?" Prišiel som a povedal som: "Starká, počkaj vyjdem hore a pomôžem ti."

25Ona povedala: "Odstúp sa." A vyšla hore po rebríku ako veverička, a potom povedala: "Dobre, poď hore."

Povedal som: "Dobre starká."

26Pomyslel som si: "Ó, keby som ja mohol byť taký, žeby som mal toľko sily vo veku stodesať rokov."

27No, potom sa pamätám, keď som stál pri tom malom prameni a mal som kameň a hodil som ho takto do blata. Chcel som ukázať môjmu malému bratovi, aký som silný. A tam na strome sedel vták a práve švitoril, vzrušene poskakoval. Malá červienka alebo niečo také. A tá malá červienka, myslel som si, že mi niečo hovorí. Obrátil som sa a počúval som a ten vták odletel a hlas prehovoril: "Veľkú časť svojho života stráviš blízko mesta New Alabany."

28Je to tri míle odtiaľ, kde som vyrastal. Asi za rok sme sa presťahovali na to miesto. Nemal som ani poňatie o sťahovaní, o New Alabany. Celý život , ako tieto veci ...

29No pozrite sa. Naši neboli nábožní. Môj otec a matka nechodili do cirkvi. Predtým oni boli katolíci.

30Dnes večer tu niekde sedí môj synovec. Neviem. Je vojak. Modlím sa za neho. On je katolík, stále je katolík. A minulý večer, keď tu bol a videl tie veci Božie, stál rovno tam na pódiu. Povedal, stál tam a povedal: "Strýko Bill?" Dlhý čas bol za morom. Povedal: "V katolíckej cirkvi sa toto nedeje." Povedal: "Strýko Bill, verím, že ty máš pravdu."

31A tak ja som povedal: "Drahý, to nie ja mám pravdu, to On má pravdu. (Rozumiete?) On má pravdu" A tak on povedal ... On je ... Povedal som: "Melvín, nekážem ti nič robiť, ale slúž len Pánovi Ježišovi Kristovi celým srdcom. Choď kdekoľvek chceš. Ale maj istotu, že v tvojom srdci sa ten Ježiš Kristus znovu narodil (Vidíte?), v tvojom srdci. Potom choď, do ktorejkoľvek cirkvi chceš."

32Ale moji predkovia boli katolíci. Môj otec Ír a moja matka bola Írka. Jediné narušenie v tej írskej krvi je, že moja stará matka bola Indiánka z kmeňa Čirokézov. Moja matka je miešanka. Tak potom som ... Pre mňa ... To je naša generácia, po troch pokoleniach to zaniká. Ale to je jediné narušenie toho čistého írskeho pôvodu. Harvey a Branham to boli naše mená a ešte predtým Lyons a to sú stále Íri. Tak oni všetci boli katolíci. Ale ja, my sme nemali žiadnu náboženskú výchovu ako deti.

33Ale tie dary, tie videnia, už vtedy som vídal videnia tak isto ako teraz. Je to tak. Pretože dary a povolania sú neodvolateľné. To je predzvedenie Božie, Boh niečo robí. V priebehu svojho života som sa bál niečo o tom povedať.

34Čítali ste môj príbeh v tej malej knižke pod názvom "Ježiš Kristus ten istý včera dnes i naveky." Myslím, že je to v niektorej z týchto kníh, v týchto ďalších. Je to tak, Gene? Je to v tejto knihe ktorú máme teraz? Je to "Životný príbeh"? Tak sa mi zdá. Potom máme ... Nie je to strašné? Moje vlastné knihy a ja sám ich nečítam. Ale niekto iný ich píše, tak to je len niečo, čo zachytia na zhromaždení. Prešiel som cez to a tak očakávam na niečo ďalšie, čo sa stále deje. Tak potom, sú dobré, čítam z nich teraz, tu a tam časť, keď mám príležitosť.

35No, v ktorejkoľvek to je, počuli ste o tom videní, keď som bol ešte chlapec, ako to ku mne prehovorilo. Mal som okolo sedem, rokov. On povedal: "Nepi, nefajči ani nijako neznečisťuj svoje telo, bude ti daná práca, keď budeš starší." Počuli ste, ako som to hovoril, v tej knihe. No, je to tak. Stále, po celý čas prichádzali tie videnia.

36Keď som sa stal kazateľom, no potom to naozaj začalo stále prichádzať.

37A jednej noci som videl nášho Pána Ježiša. Verím, že toto hovorím s povolením Ducha Svätého. Ten anjel Pánov, ktorý prichádza, nie je Pán Ježiš. Nevyzerá ako On v takom istom videní. Lebo videnie, v ktorom som videl Pána Ježiša, On bol malý. Nebol ... Bol som vonku v poli, modlil som sa za môjho otca. Vrátil som sa a išiel som spať a tej noci som sa díval na neho a povedal som: "Ó, Bože, spas ho."

38Moja matka bola už spasená a ja som ju pokrstil. Potom som rozmýšľal: "Ó..." Môj otec tak pil a ja som myslel: "Keby som ho len mohol priviesť ku tomu, aby prijal Pána Ježiša." Vyšiel som von, ležal som na malom starom slamníku v prednej izbe, blízko pri dverách.

39A niečo mi povedalo: "Vstaň." A ja som vstal,vykročil som a išiel som dozadu do polí tam za mnou, kde rástol jalovec a šalvia.

40A tam, nie ďalej ako desať stôp [3m – pozn.prekl.] odo mňa, stál Muž. Mal na sebe biele rúcho, malý človek. Ruky mal takto zložené, mal krátku bradu, vlasy mal po plecia a díval sa bokom odo mňa, takto. Postava plná pokoja. Ale nemohol som pochopiť, ako má jednu nohu presne za druhou a fúkal vietor a Jeho rúcho sa pohybovalo, šalvia sa vlnila.

41Pomyslel som si: "Počkaj chvíľu." Uhryzol som sa. Povedal som: "Nespím." Odtrhol som malý kúsok tej šalvie, mal som to ako šparátko. Dal som si to do úst. Pozrel som sa naspäť smerom ku domu. Povedal som: "Nie, bol som tam a modlil som sa za otca. Niečo mi povedalo, aby som sem vyšiel a tu stojí tento Muž."

42Pomyslel som si: "To vyzerá ako Pán Ježiš." Pomyslel som si: "Som zvedavý, či je to On." Díval sa presne tým smerom kde teraz stojí náš dom. Tak som sa pohol takto okolo, aby som videl, či Ho budem môcť vidieť. Mohol som vidieť takto z boku Jeho tvár. Ale On ... Musel som prejsť takto okolo, aby som Ho uvidel. Zakašlal som: "Hmm!" To Ním nepohlo. Pomyslel som si: "Zavolám na Neho." A zavolal som: "Ježiš." A keď sa pohol, takto sa obzrel. Viacej si už nepamätám. Vystrel ruky.

43Nie je na svete maliar, ktorý by dokázal namaľovať Jeho obraz, ten výraz Jeho tváre. Najlepší, ktorý som kedy videl bol Hofmannov, Kristus vo veku 33 rokov. Mám ho na každej knihe a na všetkom čo používam. To je to, pretože to vyzerá presne ako to, tak potom ... alebo skoro tak, je to tak podobné ako to len môže byť.

44Vyzeral ako človek, ktorý keby prehovoril, nastal by koniec sveta a predsa mal toľko lásky a vľúdnosti, že až by ste ... Proste som odpadol. Prebral som sa na svitaní, keď sa rozodnievalo, košeľu od pyžama som mal mokrú od sĺz, keď som sa spamätal a išiel som naspäť domov cez to jalovcové a šalviové pole.

45Povedal som to jednému môjmu priateľovi, kazateľovi. On povedal: "Billy, z toho sa zblázniš." Povedal: "To je diabol." A povedal: "S ničím takým sa nezahrávaj." Vtedy som bol baptistický kazateľ.

46Dobre, išiel som za druhým moji starým priateľom. Sadol som si a porozprával som mu o tom a povedal som: "Brat, čo si o tom myslíš?"

47On povedal: "No, Billy, poviem ti niečo. Verím, že ak budeš chcieť zachovať svoj život, káž len to, čo je tu v Biblii. Milosť Božiu a tak ďalej. Ja by som nešiel za takým niečím fanatickým ako to."

48Povedal som: "Pane, nemám v úmysle ísť za niečím fanatickým. Chcem len zistiť, čo to je."

49On povedal: "Billy voľakedy v cirkvách mávali tieto veci, ale keď sa pominuli apoštolovia, tie veci sa tiež vytratili." A povedal: "Jediné, čo teraz máme, v čom sa prejavujú rôzne videnia takýchto vecí, to je špiritizmus, démoni."

Povedal som: "Ó, brat McKinney, myslíš to vážne?"

On povedal: "Tak veru."

Povedal som: "Ó, Bože, buď mi milostivý."

50Povedal som: "Ja ... Ó brat McKinney pomodlíš sa so mnou, aby Boh nedovolil, aby sa mi to ešte niekedy prihodilo? Vieš, že ja Ho milujem a nechcem v týchto veciach robiť niečo zlé. Pomodlíš sa so mnou?"

51On povedal: "Pomodlím sa, brat Billy." A tak hneď tam sme sa pomodlili na tej fare.

52Opýtal som sa niekoľkých kazateľov a odpovedali mi to isté. Potom som už mal strach pýtať sa ich, pretože by si mysleli, že som diabol. Nechcel som byť taký. V srdci som vedel, že niečo sa stalo. No to je všetko. V mojom srdci sa niečo stalo. A nechcel som byť taký. Nikdy!

53Tak neskoršie po rokoch, jedného dňa som počul tam v Prvom Baptistickom zbore, kde som bol vtedy členom, počul som ako niekto hovoril: "Mali ste ísť tam včera večer a počuť tých fanatikov."

54Pomyslel som si: "Fanatikov?" To bol môj priateľ, Walt Jonson, basový spevák. Opýtal som sa: "Čo to bolo, brat Walt?"

On povedal: "Banda tých letničných."

Opýtal som sa: "Čo?"

55On povedal: "Letniční! Billy, keby si to bol videl, váľali sa takto po zemi a vyskakovali hore dole. Hovorili, že musia bľabotať v nejakých neznámych jazykoch, že bez toho nie sú spasení."

Opýtal som sa: "Kde to je?"

56"Och, malé stanové zhromaždenie tam na druhej strane v Louisville. Farební ľudia, samozrejme."

Povedal som:. "Ó, hmm."

A povedal: "Je tam veľa bielych."

Opýtal som sa: "A oni to tiež robia?"

Povedal: "Áno, tiež."

57Povedal som: "Zaujímavé, ľudia sa pri niečom takom zmiešali. No, hádam budeme musieť mať také veci." Bolo to v nedeľu ráno, nikdy to nezabudnem. Jedol kúsok suchej pomarančovej kôrky lebo mu zle trávilo. Môžem to vidieť ako keby to bolo včera. Rozmýšľal som. "Bľabotajú, vyskakujú hore dole, aké náboženstvo budú mať nabudúce?" A tak som to nechal tak.

58Neskoršie potom som stretol starého muža, možno je tu teraz na zhromaždení, alebo tu bol nedávno, nazýval sa John Ryan. Stretol som ho na mieste ... Starý človek s dlhou bradou a vlasmi, možno je tu. Myslím, že je z Benton Harbour, tu hore z Domu Dávidovho.

59Oni mali v Louisville miesto. Snažil som sa nájsť tých ľudí. Nazývali to Prorocká škola. Myslel som, že tam zájdem a uvidím čo sú zač. No, nikoho som nevidel váľať sa po zemi, ale mali nejaké zvláštne náuky. Tam som stretol tohoto starého človeka. Pozval ma, aby som prišiel ku nemu.

60Išiel som na dovolenku. Bol som tam jeden deň. Cestou naspäť som sa u neho zastavil ale nebol doma, odišiel niekde do Indiánopolis. Jeho žena povedala, že ho tam Pán zavolal.

Povedal som: "Chceš povedať, že si ho nechala takto odísť?"

61Ona povedal: "Ó, on je Boží sluha." Chuderka, počul som, že zomrela pred niekoľkými týždňami. Bola mu oddaná. Ó, to bola žena aká má byť. Je to tak. Či konal správne alebo nesprávne, stále mal pravdu. No vedel som, že oni ...

62No, on ... Brat Ryan, si tu? Nie je tu. Bol tu minule, však, chlapci?

63No, oni žili z toho čo sa im dostalo a on nemal doma nič na jedenie. Je to tak. A ja som nachytal nejaké ryby na rybníku, či na jazere v Michigan a išiel som naspäť a prišiel som na to miesto. A oni nemali doma ani masť alebo olej na čom by si mohli pripraviť tie ryby. Povedal som: "On odišiel a nič ti tu doma nenechal."

Povedala: "Ó, ale on je Boží sluha, brat Bill."

64Pomyslel som si: "Nech je požehnané tvoje srdce. Brat, budem stáť pri vás." Tak veru. "Keď si ty tak veľmi ceníš svojho muža, som hotový pridať sa a stáť zato pri vás." Tak veru. Potrebujem dnes viac takýchto žien a viac takých mužov, ktorí takto myslia o svojich ženách, Tak veru. Amerika by bola lepšia, keby manželia mali ku sebe takýto vzťah. V dobrom alebo v zlom stoja pri nich. Nebolo by toľko rozvodov.

65Tak sme išli do ... Potom som išiel ďalej a cestou domov ... Bolo to zvláštne. Prechádzal som cez Mishiwaka. Videl som tam autá, stáli na ulici, oznamovali ... veľké nápisy na nich hovorili: "Jedine Ježiš." Pomyslel som si: "Čo ... Jedine Ježiš, to musí byť náboženské." A išiel som ďalej a tam to bolo na bicykli. "Jedine Ježiš." Na Kadilakoch, Fordoch T-model, na všetkom: "Jedine Ježiš." Pomyslel som si: "No, zaujímavé, čo to je?"

66Tak som išiel za tým a zistil som, že to je náboženské zhromaždenie. Bolo tam tisíc päťsto alebo dvetisíc ľudí. Počul som, ako tam všetci kričali a vyskakovali a tak ďalej. Pomyslel som si: "Aha, tu budem vidieť čo znamená fanatik."

67Mal som svojho starého Forda, viete, tvrdil som, že urobí tridsať míľ za hodinu. Pätnásť tam a pätnásť naspäť, hore dole. Zišiel som s ním na kraj ... keď som našiel miesto na zaparkovanie, vrátil som sa pešo po ulici. Vošiel som dovnútra, poobzeral som sa. Všetci, ktorí mohli stáť, stáli. Musel som sa im dívať ponad hlavy. Vykrikovali a vyskakovali a padali a tak sa tam správali. Pomyslel som si: "Oh, hmm, čo sú to za ľudia."

68Ale čím dlhšie som tam stál, tým lepšie som sa cítil. "Vyzerá to celkom dobre. No, na tých ľuďoch nie je nič zlého. Nie sú blázni." Rozprával som sa s niektorými. Boli to milí ľudia. Tak som si povedal ...

69To je to zhromaždenie, kde som prespal vonku a potom som tam znovu prišiel na druhý deň. Počuli ste ma o tom rozprávať v mojom životnom príbehu. Bol som tam na pódiu so stopäťdesiatimi kazateľmi alebo ich bolo dvesto alebo možno viac a oni chceli, aby každý len vstal a povedal odkiaľ je. Ja som povedal: "Evanjelista William Branham, Jeffersonville, baptista," a sadol som si. Každý povedal odkiaľ je.

70Tak na druhý deň ráno, keď som tam ... celú noc som spal vonku v poli a žehlil som si nohavice medzi dvoma sedadlami z Forda, viete ... Mal som staré, tenké, páskované nohavice a tričko. Tak na druhý deň ráno som išiel na to zhromaždenie v tričku. Išiel som ...

71Mal som len tri doláre a musel som si kúpiť ešte toľko benzínu, aby som sa dostal domov. A potom som si kúpil nejaké rožky, také staré, viete, ale pre mňa boli dobré. A išiel som ku hydrantu, nabral som si pohár vody a celkom dobre som sa najedol. Tak som ich trochu namočil a mal som raňajky.

72Mohol som jesť s nimi, oni jedli dva razy za deň. Ale nemohol som im dať žiadny príspevok, tak som ich nechcel využívať.

73Tak potom, keď som tam prišiel na druhý deň ráno ... Musím vám povedať túto časť z toho. Prišiel som tam ráno a ten muž tam povedal: "Hľadáme Williama Branhama, mladého evanjelistu, ktorý bol tu včera večer na pódiu, je baptista. Chceme, aby dnes ráno priniesol posolstvo." Videl som, že ma tam chcú vytiahnuť, tá skupina ľudí, mňa baptistu. Tak som sa skrčil na svojom mieste. Mal som tenké páskované nohavice a tričko a ó, u nás duchovní nosili ... A ja som tam takto sedel. Tak on sa pýtal dva alebo tri krát. Sedel som tam pri nejakom farebnom bratovi.

74Oni mali svoju náboženskú konferenciu na severe, pretože dole na juhu bola rasová segregácia. Tak to nemohli mať na juhu.

75No zaujímalo ma, čo znamenalo toto "Jedine Ježiš". Myslel som si: "Pokiaľ je to Ježiš, tak je to v poriadku. Nevadí, či je to ... ako je to, keď je to len On."

76Tak som tam chvíľu sedel a pozoroval som ich. Oni ma ešte dva alebo trikrát volali. A tento farebný brat sa pozrel na mňa a povedal: "Nepoznáš ho?" Prišlo odhalenie. Nemohol som tomu človeku klamať, nechcel som.

Povedal som: "Pozri sa brat. Áno, poznám ho."

On povedal: "No tak ho choď zavolať."

77Povedal som: "No, niečo ti poviem, brat. To som ja. Ale vidíš, pozri sa aké mám nohavice."

"Vstaň a choď tam."

78A ja som povedal: "Nie, nemôžem tam ísť v takýchto nohaviciach."

Tým ľuďom to nevadí ako si oblečený."

79Povedal som: "No, pozri sa, nepovedz to. Počuješ? Vidíš, mám na sebe tieto tenké páskované nohavice, nechcem tam tak ísť."

On sa tam opýtal: "Vie niekto niečo o Williamovi Branhamovi?"

On povedal: "Tu je. Tu je."

80Och! Začervenal som sa. Viete, nemal som ani kravatu, a toto tričko, viete, s krátkymi rukávmi. Išiel som tam, uši mi horeli. Nikdy som nestál za mikrofónom.

81A tak som tam vyšiel, aby som kázal a zobral som text, nikdy na to nezabudnem, "Ten bohatý človek pozdvihol v pekle oči a potom zaplakal." Mnohokrát beriem ako tému krátky text, tri slová ako napríklad: "Poďte vidzte človeka." "Veríš tomu?" alebo "On potom zaplakal." Začal som kázať. "Neboli tam žiadne kvety a on potom zaplakal. Nebolo tam žiadne modlitebné zhromaždenie a on potom zaplakal. Neboli tam deti a on potom zaplakal. Žiadne piesne a on potom zaplakal." Potom som ja zaplakal.

82Potom, keď to skončilo, ó oni ... všetci prišli ku mne a chceli, aby som u nich urobil evanjelizáciu. Myslel som si: "Oj, možno som už tým fanatikom!" Tak som si pomyslel: "Možno ..." Viete, boli to takí milí ľudia.

83Vyšiel som von. Prišiel ku mne nejaký muž v kovbojských čižmách a s veľkým kovbojským klobúkom. Opýtal som sa: "Kto si?"

Povedal: "Som starší taký a taký z Texasu."

Pomyslel som si: "No, to vyzerá ..."

84Vyšiel ďalší v takých pumpkách, viete, nosia to pri golfe, a mal na sebe sveter. Povedal: "Som reverend taký a taký z Floridy. Prišiel by si ...

85Pomyslel som si: "Som celkom doma, chlapče, v týchto tenkých páskovaných nohaviciach a v tričku. To je v poriadku."

86Tak, počuli ste môj životný príbeh, kde o tomto hovorím, tak tu prestanem a poviem vám niečo, čo som ešte doteraz nehovoril. Prv sa vás chcem opýtať ... chcel som to obísť. Nikdy v živote som to ešte nehovoril verejne. Ak mi sľúbite, že ma budete milovať a budete sa snažiť ma milovať, keď to poviem, tak ako ste ma milovali doteraz, zodvihnite ruky. No dobre. To je váš sľub, beriem vás za slovo.

87Keď som ten večer sedel na tom zhromaždení, keď tam spievali svoje piesne a tlieskali a spievali tú pieseň: "Ja viem to bola krv, ja viem, to bola krv." A behali hore dole pomedzi rady a iné a vykrikovali a chválili Boha, pomyslel som si: "To znie veľmi dobre." Začal som ...

88A po celý čas sa odvolávali na Skutky. Skutky 2:4, Skutky 2:38, Skutky 10:49 a všetko to. Myslel som: "To je Písmo. Ja som to len doteraz takto nevidel." Ale moje srdce horelo. Myslel som si: "To je ohromné!" Keď som ich prvýkrát stretol, myslel som si, že je to skupina fanatikov. A myslel som si: "Och, joj!" A teraz, to je skupina anjelov. Vidíte. Rýchle som zmenil svoj názor.

89Tak na druhý deň ráno, keď mi dal Pán túto veľkú príležitosť, aby som išiel a mal tieto zhromaždenia, rozmýšľal som: "Ó, pôjdem s touto skupinou ľudí! To musí byť nejaký druh toho, čo ľudia nazývajú "vykrikujúci metodisti." Len trochu pokročilejší. Možno, že to je to. A tak som si myslel: "Dobre, celkom sa mi to páči. Je na nich niečo, čo sa mi páči. Sú pokorní a milí."

90Jedno som nemohol pochopiť, to hovorenie v jazykoch. To ma zaujímalo. Bol tam jeden človek, povedzme, že sedel tu a druhý tam. Boli to vedúci tej skupiny. Tento jeden povstal a hovoril v jazykoch, ten to vykladal a hovoril veci ohľadne toho zhromaždenia a tak ďalej. Pomyslel som si: "Ó, musím na to prísť!" Potom zase naopak, ten hovoril a tento vykladal. Každý mohol hovoriť v jazykoch a vykladať. Tí ostatní v tom zbore tiež hovorili, ale to nevyzeralo, že príde výklad ako pri týchto dvoch. No, videl som ich sedieť spolu a myslel som si: "Ó, to musia byť anjeli!" Kým tam sedeli ...

91Čokoľvek to bolo (viete), čo som nevedel porozumieť, prichádzalo to na mňa. A mám spôsob ako poznať veci, ak mi ich Pán chce dať poznať. Viete? A ja som ne ... Preto hovorím, že som toto nehovoril verejne. Ak ozaj chcem niečo zistiť, Pán mi obyčajne hovorí o týchto veciach. Na to je ten dar, viete. Tak nemôžete to vyhadzovať pred ľudí, to by bolo ako hádzanie periel pred svine. To je posvätná, svätá vec a nechcete to tak robiť. Tak Boh ma bude brať na zodpovednosť. Keď hovorím s bratmi a tak ďalej, nesnažím sa nájsť na bratovi niečo zlé.

92Raz som sedel pri stole s jedným človekom, objal ma a povedal: "Ó, brat Branham, ja ťa milujem." Cítil som ako sa niečo pohybuje. Pozrel som sa na neho. Há! Nemusel mi to povedať. Poznal som, že to nie je tak, ako to hovorí. Pretože tam to bolo. Bol to úplný pokrytec a tu ma objímal.

93Povedal som: "Dobre", a odišiel som. Nechcel som to vedieť. Radšej by som ho poznal len takýmto spôsobom, ako ho poznám, ako svojho brata a nechal to tak. Nech Boh urobí to ostatné. Rozumiete? Nechcem poznať tie veci.

94A mnohokrát pri týchto veciach, nemusí to byť v zbore. Môžem sedieť v izbe, v reštaurácii a Duch Svätý mi povie veci, ktoré sa majú stáť. Hneď tu sú ľudia, ktorí vedia, že je to pravda. Budem sedieť doma a poviem: "Daj si pozor, za chvíľu príde auto. Bude tam ten a ten človek. Pozvite ich dovnútra, pretože Pán povedal, že tu budú." Keď pôjdeme po ulici stane sa určitá vec. Dávajte pozor tam na križovatke, pretože sa skoro zrazíte." Stále, presne! Tak nechcete sa príliš do toho púšťať, pretože ... Môžete to používať, to je dar Boží, ale musíte dávať na to pozor, čo s tým robíte. Boh vás bude brať na zodpovednosť.

95Pozrite sa na Mojžiša. Mojžiš bol muž poslaný od Boha. Veríte tomu? Predurčený, vopred ustanovený a bol prorok. Boh ho tam poslal. Povedal: "Choď a hovor tej skale." Potom , keď už bola udretá. Povedal: "Choď a hovor tej skale a ona vydá vodu."

96Ale Mojžiš tam išiel nahnevaný a udrel tú skalu. Voda nevyšla, znovu ju udrel a povedal: "Vy buriči! Či vám azda z tejto skaly vyvedieme vodu?"

97Vidíte čo Boh urobil? Voda vyšla, ale povedal: "Vystúp sem hore, Mojžiš." To bol koniec toho. Vidíte? Musíte dávať pozor na tieto veci, čo robíte s Božskými darmi.

98Tak ako nejaký kazateľ. Dobrý mocný kazateľ vystupuje a káže, len aby vybral peniaze. Boh ho bude brať za to na zodpovednosť. Je to tak. Musíte dávať pozor, čo robíte s Božskými darmi. Alebo sa bude snažiť získať nejakú veľkú nadradenosť alebo veľké meno pre nejakú cirkev alebo veľké meno pre seba. Ja by som mal radšej dve alebo tri večerné zhromaždenia a odišiel niekde inde a bol pokorný a ponížený. Viete, čo mám na mysli. Tak veru. Zostávajte stále na svojom mieste, tam kde môže Boh položiť na vás svoju ruku.

Tu sa jedná teraz o vnútorný život. Pamätajte!

99Tak vtedy, myslel som si: "Dobre, vyjdem von." Bol som proste z týchto ľudí taký znepokojený. Pomyslel som si: "Zistím, čo sú to za ľudia." Vonku na dvore, keď skončilo zhromaždenie, stále som ich hľadal. Obzeral som sa. Stretol som jedného z nich, prihovoril som sa: "Ako sa máte, pane?"

100Odpovedal: "Dobrý deň! Ty si ten mladý kazateľ, ktorý dnes ráno kázal?"

Vtedy som mal 23 rokov. Povedal som: "Áno."

A on povedal: "Ako sa voláš?"

Povedal som: "Branham. A vy?"

101A on sa mi predstavil. Pomyslel som si: "No, keby som len teraz mohol nadviazať kontakt s jeho duchom." A ani som nevedel, čo sa deje. Povedal som: "Vy tu máte niečo, čo ja nemám."

On povedal: "Dostal si Ducha Svätého, potom keď si uveril?"

Povedal som: "No, ja som baptista."

102Povedal: "Ale prijal si Ducha Svätého, keď si uveril?"

103Ja na to: "No, brat, čo tým myslíš? Nemám to, čo vy všetci tu máte, to viem. Pretože vy máte niečo, čo vyzerá mocné a tak ..."

Povedal: "Hovoril si niekedy v jazykoch?"

Povedal som: "Nie."

Povedal: „Tak ti rovno poviem, že nemáš Ducha Svätého.“

104Povedal som: „No, ak to je to, čo treba, aby som mal Ducha Svätého, tak to nemám.“

105A tak on povedal: "Ak si nehovoril v jazykoch, tak to nemáš."

106A ďalej sme sa takto rozprávali. Opýtal som sa: " Kde to môžem získať."

107Povedal, „Choď tam dovnútra a začni hľadať Ducha Svätého.“

108Dával som pozor. Viete. On nevedel čo robím, ale ... Viem, že mal trochu zvláštny pocit, pretože ... oči sa mu začali trochu lesknúť, keď sa na mňa díval. Ale bol to skutočný kresťan. Bol úplným, stopercentným kresťanom. Je to tak. Dobre, pomyslel som si: "Chvála Bohu, tu to je! Musím ísť niekde ku tomu oltáru."

109Vyšiel som, obzeral som sa a myslel som si: "Nájdem toho druhého." A keď som ho našiel a začal som sa s ním rozprávať, povedal som: „Ako sa máte, pane?“

110Povedal, „Povedz do akej cirkvi patríš? Vraveli, že si baptista.“

Povedal som, „Áno.“

Povedal, „Nemáš Ducha Svätého, však?“

Povedal som, „No, neviem.“

Povedal, „Hovoril si niekedy v jazykoch?“

Povedal som, „Nie.“

Povedal, „Tak ho nemáš.“

111Povedal som, „No, viem, že nemám to, čo vy všetci máte. To viem. Ale brat môj, skutočne to chcem.“

Povedal, „No, tam je pripravený bazén.“

112Povedal som, „Ja som už pokrstený. Ale ešte som neprijal to, čo vy všetci máte. Máte niečo čo skutočne chcem.“

A on povedal, „No to je dobre.“

113Snažil som sa ho chytiť, viete. Keď sa mi nakoniec podarilo zachytiť jeho ducha (to bol teraz ten druhý muž), ak som niekedy hovoril s upadnutým pokrytcom, tak toto bol jeden z nich! On žil ... Jeho žena bola čiernovlasá a on žil s blondínou a mal s ňou dve deti. Pil, preklínal, chodil po krčmách a všetko ďalšie a pritom bol tam a hovoril v jazykoch a prorokoval.

114Potom som povedal: "Pane odpusť mi." Odišiel som domov. Je to tak. A povedal som: "Nemôžem jednoducho pochopiť ... Nemôžem tomu rozumieť. To vyzerá, akoby ten požehnaný Duch Svätý padal na toho pokrytca? To nemôže byť! Vylúčené!"

115Potom dlhý čas som to skúmal a plakal. Myslel som si, že keby som s nimi mohol ísť, možno by som zistil, čo to všetko znamenalo. Tento tu je skutočný kresťan a tam ten skutočný pokrytec. Rozmýšľal som vtedy: "Ó, čo to má znamenať?" Povedal som: "Bože, možno že so mnou nie je niečo v poriadku." Povedal som si, lebo som fundamentalista: "To musí byť v Biblii. Musí."

116Pre mňa všetko čo funguje, musí pochádzať z tejto Biblie, inak je to falošné. Musí to pochádzať stadeto. Musí to byť potvrdené v Biblii, nie len na jednom mieste ale musí to prechádzať cez celú Bibliu. Musím tomu veriť. Musí to zapadať a viazať sa s každým písmom. Inak tomu neverím. A potom, pretože Pavel povedal: "Keby prišiel anjel z neba a kázal iné evanjelium, nech je prekliaty." Tak verím Biblii.

A povedal som: "V Biblii nič také nemôžem vidieť."

117Po dvoch rokoch, keď som stratil svoju ženu a všetko, bol som tam hore v Green Mill, na svojom starom mieste a modlil som sa tam. Bol som tam vo svojej jaskyni dva alebo tri dni. Dva dni. Vyšiel som von, aby som sa trochu nadýchal, aby som sa nadýchal čerstvého vzduchu. A keď som vyšiel, Bibliu som mal položenú na zemi, na konci zvaleného kmeňa, hneď ako sa vchádzalo dovnútra. Ležal tam vyvrátený strom, mal takú rázsochu. A tá rázsocha ležala takto hore a kmeň dole. A ja som sedel obkročmo na tom kmeni a v noci som tam ležal a díval som sa takto hore na oblohu. Ruky som mal takto hore a niekedy som tam takto zaspal, rovno na tom kmeni. Modlil som sa. Bol som tam niekoľko dní, nejedol som ani nepil, len som sa tam modlil. Vyšiel som von, aby som sa nadýchal čerstvého vzduchu, von z tej jaskyne. Bolo tam chladno a vlhko.

118Tak som vyšiel a tam ležala moja Biblia, kde som ju položil deň predtým a bola otvorená v Liste Židom, 6. kapitola. Začal som to tam čítať: "Zanechajme ... nesme sa k dokonalosti a neklaďme zase základu pokánia a mŕtvych skutkov a viery v Boha," a tak ďalej. "Lebo je nemožné pre tých, ktorí už raz boli osvietení a stali sa účastníkmi nebeského daru a povolaní," a tak ďalej. Ale povedal: "Ale rodí tŕne a bodľače, je nesúca a je blízka zlorečenstva, ktorej koniec je ... ktorá pije dážď, ktorý často prichádza na ňu ... pre ktorých sa obrába ... je blízka zlorečenstva s tŕňami a bodliakmi, ktorej koniec je, aby bola spálená."

A niečo zašumelo:"Fffííí!"

119Pomyslel som si: "Tu to je. Hneď teraz budem počuť čokoľvek ... On ma tu zobudil, chce mi práve teraz dať videnie." Čakal som tam na konci toho kmeňa a čakal. Vstal som a pochodil som sem a tam, hore dole. Znovu naspäť, nič sa nestalo. Vošiel som naspäť do mojej jaskyne, nič sa nestalo. Stál som tam a rozmýšľal som: "No, čo toto znamená?"

120Znovu som vyšiel ku svojej Biblii a znovu to ku mne prišlo. Zodvihol som ju a rozmýšľal som: "Čo tam je, čo On chce, aby som čítal?" Čítal som ďalej o pokání a viere v Boha a tak ďalej a čítal som ďalej, kde bolo povedané: "dážď, ktorý často prichádza na zem, aby ju zavlažoval a pripravoval na to na čo je tu určená, ale ktorá rodí tŕnie a bodľač je blízka zlorečenstva, ktorej koniec je, aby bola spálená." Ó, až to so mnou zatriaslo!

121A pomyslel som si: "Pane, či mi chceš dať videnie, že čo ..." Bol som tam kvôli niečomu inému, za čo som Ho prosil.

122A vtedy som zrazu uvidel pred sebou svet ako sa otáča a celá zem bola zoraná. A tu išiel človek v bielom, mal zodvihnutú hlavu a takto rozsieval semeno. A keď odišiel, len čo zašiel za kopec, išiel za ním muž oblečený v čiernom, hlavu mal zohnutú dole a rozsieval semeno. A keď to dobré semeno vyrástlo, to bola pšenica. A keď vyrástlo to zlé semeno, to bol kúkoľ.

123A potom prišla na zem veľká suchota a pšenica mala ovisnutú hlavu, skoro na zahynutie, chcela vodu. Videl som všetkých tých ľudí zo zodvihnutými rukami, ako sa modlili ku Bohu, aby poslal vodu. Kúkoľ, mal sklonenú hlavu, prosili o vodu. A vtedy prišli veľké mraky a začal sa liať dážď. A keď sa to stalo, tá malá pšenica, ktorá bola celá zohnutá urobila: "šup," a narovnala sa. A ten kúkoľ, ktorý stál hneď vedľa nej urobil: "šup," a tiež sa narovnal.

Pomyslel som si: "No, čo toto znamená?"

124Potom tu ku mne prišlo, Tam to je. Ten istý dážď, ktorý dáva rast pšenici, spôsobuje, že rastie aj kúkoľ. A ten istý Duch Svätý môže padať na skupinu ľudí a tiež môže žehnať pokrytca tak isto, ako žehná tých iných. Ježiš povedal: "Podľa ich ovocia ich poznáte." Nie podľa toho či kričia, či sa radujú, ale podľa ich ovocia ich poznáte.

125Povedal som: "Tu to je! Pane, mám to. Potom je to skutočne pravda." Tento človek ... Môžete mať dary bez toho, aby ste poznali Boha.

126Tak potom - vtedy som mal kritický postoj voči hovoreniu v jazykoch, viete. Ale jedného dňa, potom keď mi to Boh potvrdil ...

127Krstil som tam dole v rieke, mojich prvých obrátených, v rieke Ohio a keď som krstil sedemnástu osobu, keď som začal krstiť, povedal som: "Otče, keď ho ja pokrstím vodou, Ty ho pokrsti Duchom Svätým." A začal som ho ponárať do vody.

128A práve vtedy prišiel z neba nado mnou vietor a prišlo tam to Svetlo, svietilo dole. Na brehu boli stovky a stovky ľudí, rovno o druhej popoludní, v júni. A zastalo to vo vzduchu rovno nado mnou a Hlas z toho prehovoril a povedal: "Ako bol poslaný Ján Krstiteľ, aby predzvestoval prvý príchod Kristov, ty máš Posolstvo, ktoré bude niesť predzvesť druhého Kristovho príchodu." Vystrašilo ma to na smrť.

129Išiel som naspäť a všetci tí ľudia, zlievači a všetci, lekárnik a všetci na brehu. To popoludnie som krstil okolo dvesto alebo tristo ľudí. Keď mi pomohli vyjsť, vytiahli ma z vody, diakoni a ostatní, pýtali sa ma: "Čo znamenalo to svetlo?"

130Veľká skupina farebných ľudí z baptistického zboru Gileádský Vek a zo zboru Osamelá Hviezda tam dole a mnohí z nich tam boli. Začali kričať, keď videli čo sa deje, ľudia omdlievali.

131Jedno dievča, ktoré tam bolo v člne a ja som chcel, aby odišla, sedela tam v plavkách, učiteľka nedeľnej školy z jednej cirkvi. Povedal som jej: "Margie, mohla by si odísť?"

Povedala: "Billy, ja nemusím odísť."

132Povedal som: "Máš pravdu, nemusíš, ale na tvojom mieste, by som mal toľko úcty pred evanjeliom, že by som odišiel, keď tu krstím."

Ona povedala: "Ja nemusím."

133A keď tam sedela a chichotala a smiala sa zo mňa, keď som krstil, pretože neverila v krst a potom, keď ten anjel Pánov zostúpil dole, padla dole tvárou v tom člne. Dnes je to dievča v blázinci. Tak s Bohom sa proste nemôžete zahrávať. Rozumiete? No potom neskoršie ... Pekné dievča, potom začala piť, niekto ju udrel fľašou z piva a celú tvár mala porezanú. Och, vyzerala strašne! A to sa stalo.

134A potom cez celý život som to videl, videl som ako sa to pohybuje, vídal som tie videnia, ako sa dejú tie veci. Potom, trochu neskoršie, stále ma to tak veľmi trápilo a každý mi hovoril, že je to zlé. Odišiel som na svoje obľúbené miesto, kde som sa stále chodieval modliť. Bez ohľadu, ako veľmi som sa stále modlil, aby to už ku mne neprichádzalo, aj tak to prichádzalo. A tak som bol proste ... Bol som revírnikom v štáte Indiána. Prišiel som domov a tam sedel muž, brat môjho pianistu zo zboru. Povedal: "Billy išiel by si dnes popoludní so mnou do Madisonu?"

Povedal som: "Nemôžem, musím ísť na lesnú správu."

135Prechádzal som práve okolo domu, odopínal som si opasok, opasok s pištoľou a tak ďalej, vyhŕňal som si rukávy. Bývali sme v malom dvojizbovom dome. Chcel som sa umyť a pripraviť sa na jedlo. Umyl som sa a išiel som okolo domu popod veľký javor a zrazu niečo urobilo: "Ffffííí!" Skoro som omdlel. Pozrel som sa a vedel som, že znovu to bolo To.

136Sadol som si na schody a on vyskočil z auta a bežal ku mne. Povedal: "Billy, či omdlievaš?"

Povedal som: "Nie."

On povedal: "Čo sa deje, Billy?"

137Povedal som: "Neviem. Len choď brat, to je v poriadku. Ďakujem."

138Vyšla moja žena a priniesla pohár vody. Povedala: "Drahý, čo sa stalo?"

Povedal som: "Nič, drahá."

139Tak povedala: "Poď ďalej, jedlo je pripravené." A objala ma a snažila sa mi pomôcť vojsť.

140Povedal som: "Drahá, chcem ti niečo povedať. Zavolaj im a povedz, že dnes popoludní tam neprídem." Povedal som: "Méda, drahá, viem vo svojom srdci, že milujem Ježiša Krista. Viem, že som prešiel zo smrti do života. Ale nechcem, aby diabol mal niečo so mnou spoločné." A povedal som: "Už to takto ďalej nevydržím, som väzeň. Po celý čas, keď sa táto vec deje a takéto veci a prichádzajú tieto videnia, a tak ďalej, alebo čokoľvek to je ... (to čo sa mi stávalo, nevedel som, že to bolo videnie, nenazýval som to videnie.) Povedal som: "To niečo ako tranz. Neviem čo to je. Drahá, nechcem sa s tým zahrávať, ľudia mi hovoria, že je to diabol a ja milujem Pána Ježiša."

141Ona povedala: "Ó, Billy, nemôžeš počúvať na to čo hovoria ľudia."

142Povedal som: "Ale, drahá, pozri sa na ostatných kazateľov. Ja to nechcem. Pôjdem na svoje miesto do lesov. Mám okolo pätnásť dolárov, staraj sa o Billyho." Billy bol vtedy len malý chlapec, malý chlapec. Povedal som: "Zober to ... To je dosť pre teba a pre Billyho, aby ste na chvíľu mali z čoho žiť. Zavolaj im a povedz, že zajtra sa možno vrátim a možno že sa nevrátim. Ak by som sa za päť dní nevrátil, nech vezmú iného na moje miesto." A povedal som: "Méda, neprídem z tých lesov, až kým mi Boh nesľúbi, že zoberie túto vec odo mňa a už nedovolí, aby sa to opakovalo." Predstavte si tú nevedomosť v akej človek môže byť!

143Ten večer som odišiel tam hore, išiel som do starej chaty. Na druhý deň, bolo už dosť neskoro, na druhý deň som sa vybral hore do svojho tábora, hore do ... ďalej za tou horou alebo kopcom a tam hore do lesov. Myslím, že ani FBI by ma tam nenašlo. Tak táto malá stará chata ... Modlil som sa celé to popoludnie, kým nebola ešte taká veľká tma. Modlil som sa a čítal som si tam v Biblii, kde bolo povedané: "Duch prorokov sa podriaďuje prorokovi." Nemohol som tomu rozumieť. Tak už bolo príliš tma v tej malej starej chate.

144Zvykol som tam klásť pasce, keď som bol chlapec, mal som tam natiahnutý silón, chytal som ryby a zostával som tam celú noc. Proste bola tam malá, stará, rozpadnutá búdka, ktorá tam bola roky. Možno niekomu patrila prv ako sa celá takto rozpadla.

145A tak som tam proste čakal. Myslel som si: "Dobre." Prešla prvá, druhá, tretia hodina ráno. Chodil som hore dole, sem a tam. Sadol som si tam na malú stoličku ... nie na stoličku, na malú škatuľu. Sedel som tam a rozmýšľal som: "Ó, Bože, prečo mi toto robíš?" Povedal som: "Otče, vieš že ťa milujem. Vieš, že ťa milujem! A ja nechcem byť posadnutý diablom. Nechcem, aby sa mi stávali tieto veci. Prosím, Bože, sprav, aby sa mi to už nikdy nestalo."

146Povedal som: "Milujem ťa. Nechcem ísť do pekla. Aký zmyslel by malo to, že kážem a snažím sa a vynakladám námahu, ak som v blude? A nie len seba vediem do pekla, ale zvádzam tisíce iných." Alebo stovky iných v tom čase. A povedal som ... Mal som veľkú službu. Povedal som: "Nechcem, aby sa mi to znovu prihodilo."

147A sedel som tam na tom sedadle. Sedel som len, och v takejto pozícii, takto. A zrazu som videl v tej miestnosti mihotať svetlo. Myslel som si, že niekto tam ide s lampášom. Rozhliadol som sa a pomyslel som si: "No ..." A tu to bolo, rovno predo mnou. Staré drevené dosky na podlahe. A tam to bolo, rovno predo mnou. V rohu bola stará bubnová pec, z ktorej bola odtrhnutá vrchná časť. A rovno tu na podlahe bolo to svetlo a ja som si pomyslel: "No, kde to je? To nemôže prichádzať ..."

148Pozrel som sa okolo. A to bolo nado mnou, toto isté svetlo, rovno tam nado mnou, takto tam viselo. Krúžilo ako oheň takej smaragdovej farby a robilo: "Fffííí, fffííí, fffííí!" Takto, rovno nad tým. Díval som sa na to a rozmýšľal som: "Čo to je?" Vystrašilo ma to.

149Počul som niekoho prichádzať, [Brat Branham napodobňuje akoby niekto kráčal. – pozn.prekl.], proste kráčal, len bol bosý. Videl som nohy muža ako prichádza. V tej miestnosti bola všade tma, iba rovno tu to svietilo dole. A videl som nohy muža ako prichádza. A keď vošiel do tej miestnosti, priblížil sa, bol to muž asi ... vyzeral na okolo dvesto libier [asi 90 kíl. – pozn.prekl.]. Ruky mal takto zložené. Videl som to vo forme víru, počul som ako to ku mne hovorilo a videl som to vo forme svetla ale prvý krát som videl jeho podobu. Pristúpil ku mne, celkom blízko.

150No, hovorím to úprimne, priatelia, myslel som, že mi vypovie srdce. Len si predstavte! Vžite sa do toho, budete sa cítiť tak isto. Možno si ďalej na ceste ako ja, možno si dlhšie kresťanom, ale takto by si sa pri tom cítil. Pretože stovky a stovky krát ma to už navštívilo ale stále, keď sa On približuje, tak ma to ochromuje. Niekedy som skoro ...Skoro strácam vedomie, taký som slabý, keď odchádzam z pódia, mnoho krát. Keby som tam zostal príliš dlho, úplne by som sa zrútil. Vozia ma okolo aj niekoľko hodín a ani neviem, kde som. Neviem to vysvetliť. Čítajte v Biblii a ona vám to vysvetlí, čo to je. Písmo tak hovorí!

151Tak som tam sedel a díval som sa na neho. Takto som zodvihol ruku. On sa díval rovno na mňa, veľmi príjemne. Mal skutočne hlboký hlas a povedal: "Neboj sa, som poslaný z prítomnosti Všemohúceho Boha." A keď to povedal, ten hlas, to bol ten istý hlas, ktorý ku mne hovoril, keď som mal dva roky, po celý čas odvtedy. Poznal som, že to bol on. A pomyslel som si: "No ..."

152A počúvajte toto. Počúvajte ten rozhovor. Hovorím to najlepšie ako môžem, úmyselne, slovo za slovom, pretože to poznám naspamäť.

153On ... Ja som povedal ... Díval som sa takto na neho. On povedal: "Neboj sa," práve takto potichu, povedal: "som poslaný z prítomnosti Všemohúceho Boha, aby som ti povedal, že tvoje zvláštne narodenie ..." Keď viete ako som sa tam narodil. To isté svetlo zastalo nado mnou, keď som sa narodil. A tak On povedal: "Tvoje zvláštne narodenie a neporozumený život, to malo ukázať na to, že máš ísť do celého sveta a modliť sa za chorých ľudí." A povedal: "A bez ohľadu na to aké budú ich choroby ..." A on vymenoval (Boh, ktorý je mojím sudcom vie), že on vymenoval rakovinu. Povedal: "Nič ... Keď dovedieš ľudí k tomu, aby ti verili a budeš úprimný, keď sa budeš modliť, nič neobstojí pred tvojimi modlitbami, ani rakovina." Vidíte? "Keď dovedieš ľudí k tomu, aby ti verili."

154A videl som, že on nie je môj nepriateľ, on je môj priateľ. Nevedel som či - či zomieram alebo čo sa deje, keď takto prichádzal ku mne. Povedal som: "Dobre, pane. Ja som ..." Čo som vedel o uzdravovaniach a o takýchto veciach, o tých daroch? Povedal som: "No, pane, ja som biedny človek." A povedal som: "Som medzi svojimi ľuďmi. Žijem medzi svojimi ľuďmi, ktorí sú biedni. Som nevzdelaný." A povedal som: "Nebudem schopný, oni by mi nerozumeli. Nebudú ma počúvať."

155A on povedal: "Ako prorokovi Mojžišovi boli dané dva dary," či vlastne, "znamenia, aby potvrdili jeho službu, tak aj tebe budú dané dva - tak aj tebe sú dané dva dary, aby potvrdili tvoju službu." On povedal: "Jeden z nich bude to, že osobu, za ktorú sa budeš modliť, chytíš za ruku, tvojou ľavou rukou za ich pravú," a povedal: "potom len stoj potichu a to bude mať ... tam bude telesný efekt, ktorý sa zjaví na tvojom tele." A povedal: "Potom sa modli. A keď to zmizne, tak tá choroba opustila toho človeka. Ak to nezmizne, popros len o požehnanie a choď ďalej."

"Dobre," povedal som: "Pane, bojím sa, že ma neprijmú."

156On povedal: "A tá ďalšia vec bude, ak na to ľudia nebudú počúvať, potom budú počúvať na toto." Povedal: "Potom sa stane, že budeš poznať ešte aj tajomstvá ich srdca." Povedal: "Toto budú počúvať."

157"Dobre," povedal som, "Pane, kvôli tomu som tu. Moji duchovní mi povedali, že tieto veci, ktoré ku mne prichádzali, sú falošné."

158On povedal: "Kvôli tomuto si sa narodil na tento svet." (Vidíte? Dary a povolania sú neodvolateľné.) On povedal: "Kvôli tomuto si sa narodil na tento svet."

159A ja som povedal: "Dobre, pane, ale moji duchovní mi povedali, že to je zlý duch." A povedal som: "Oni ... Kvôli tomu sa tu modlím."

160A tu je to, čo mi on citoval. On mi ukázal príchod Pána Ježiša, pri jeho prvom príchode. A ja som povedal ...

161Tá zvláštna vec bola, priatelia ... Dobre, tu sa na chvíľu zastavím a vrátim sa naspäť. Čo ma vystrašilo viac než čokoľvek, stále keď som stretol veštca, oni poznali, že niečo sa stalo. A to bolo ... to ma skoro zabilo.

162Napríklad, jedného dňa sme s mojimi bratrancami išli cez nejaký zábavný park, boli sme len chlapci, išli sme okolo. A tam sedela nejaká veštica, v jednom z tých stanov, mladá pani, pekne vyzerajúca mladá pani, sedela tam. A my všetci sme išli, prechádzali sme okolo. Ona povedala: "Hej ty, poď sem na chvíľu!" A my traja chlapci sme sa otočili. A ona povedala: "Ty v tom páskovanom svetri." To som bol ja.

163A ja som povedal: "Áno pani?" Myslel som si, že možno chce, aby som jej priniesol kolu alebo niečo také. A to bola mladá žena, možno okolo dvadsať ročná alebo tak nejako, sedela tam. A prišiel som a povedal som: "Áno, pani, čím vám môžem poslúžiť?"

164A ona povedala: "Počúvaj, či vieš, že ide za tebou svetlo? Narodil si sa pod určitým znakom."

Povedal som: "Čo tým myslíte?"

165Ona povedala: "No, narodil si sa pod určitým znakom. Ide za tebou svetlo. Narodil si sa pre Božské povolanie."

Povedal som: "Daj mi pokoj, žena."

166Odišiel som, pretože moja matka mi stále hovorila, že tie veci sú od diabla. Mala pravdu. Tak som ... To ma vystrašilo.

167A jedného dňa, keď som bol revírnikom, išiel som na autobus. Nasadol som. Stále sa mi zadalo, že som vystavený duchom. Stál som tam a za mnou stál tento námorník. Ja som išiel tam hore na obchôdzku a išiel som autobusom hore do Henrywille Forestry. Mal som nejaký zvláštny pocit. Obzrel som sa okolo a tam sedela nejaká veľká zavalitá žena, pekne oblečená. Povedala: "Dobrý deň."

Odpovedal som: "Dobrý deň."

168Myslel som si, že je to len žena, viete, ktorá rada hovorí, tak som len ... Povedala: "Rada by som sa s vami chvíľu porozprávala."

Povedal som: "Prosím?" A obrátil som sa.

Ona povedala: "Vedeli ste o tom, že ste sa narodili pod znakom?"

169Pomyslel som si: "Ďalšia z tých smiešnych žien." A tak som sa len ďalej díval von oknom. A nepovedal som ani slovo.

170Ona povedala: "Mohla by som sa chvíľu s vami porozprávať?" A ja som sa ďalej ... Ona povedala: "Nesprávajte sa tak."

171Díval som sa ďalej pred seba. Myslel som si: "To nie je slušné."

Ona povedala: "Rada by som sa s vami chvíľku porozprávala."

172Ďalej som sa díval pred seba a nevenoval som jej žiadnu pozornosť. Hneď som si myslel: "Uvidím, či bude hovoriť to isté čo tí ostatní." Obrátil som sa a pomyslel som si: "Ó." Roztriaslo ma to, viem, pretože som nerád na to myslel. Obrátil som sa.

173Ona povedala: "Mala by som sa hádam radšej predstaviť." Povedala: "Som astrológ."

Povedal som: "Myslel som si, že ste niečo také."

174Ona povedala: "Idem do Chicaga navštíviť svojho syna, ktorý je baptistickým kazateľom."

Povedal som: "Áno, pani."

175Ona povedala: "Povedal vám už niekto niekedy, že ste sa narodili pod znakom?"

176Povedal som: "Nie, pani." No, klamal som jej tam a povedal som ... chcel som len vedieť čo povie. A ona povedala ... Povedal som: "Nie, pani."

A ona povedala: "Ne ... Nepovedali vám to ešte žiadni kazatelia?

Povedal som: "Nemám nič spoločného s kazateľmi."

A ona povedala: "Hm."

Povedal som ... ona mi povedala ... Povedal som : "No..."

177On povedala: "Keď vám poviem presne kedy ste sa narodili, budete mi veriť?"

Povedal som: "Nie pani."

A ona na to: "No, môžem vám povedať kedy ste sa narodili."

Povedal som: "Ja tomu neverím."

178A ona povedala: "Narodili ste sa 6. apríla 1909 o piatej hodine ráno."

179Povedal som: "To je pravda. Ako to viete? Povedzte tu tomuto námorníkovi, kedy sa on narodil."

Ona povedala: "To nedokážem."

A ja som povedal: "Prečo? Ako to viete."

180"Pozrite sa pane." Povedala, keď začala teraz hovoriť o tej astronómii, povedala: "Každých toľko a toľko rokov ..." Povedala: "Pamätáte sa, keď prišla tá ranná hviezda, ktorá viedla tých mudrcov ku Ježišovi Kristovi?"

181Viete, trochu som sa vyhováral, povedal som: "O náboženstve nič neviem."

182A ona povedala: "Dobre, počuli ste o tých mudrcoch, ktorí prišli navštíviť Ježiša."

Povedal som: "Áno."

A ona povedala: "No, kto to boli tí mudrci?"

"Ó." Povedal som: "To boli proste mudrci, to je všetko, čo viem."

183Ona povedala: "No, čo to boli mudrci?" Povedala: "To isté čo som ja, astrológovia, pozorovatelia hviezd, tak ich nazývali." A povedala: "Viete, prv ako Boh niečo robí na zemi, On to vždy oznámi na nebi a potom na zemi."

A ja som povedal: "Neviem."

184A ona povedala: "No ..." Vymenovala dve alebo tri, dve ... tri hviezdy, ako Mars, Jupiter a Venuša. Nie tieto, ale ona povedala: "Oni prekrížili svoje dráhy a zišli sa spolu a vytvorili ... : Povedala: "To boli traja mužovia, ktorí sa tam prišli stretnúť s Pánom Ježišom a jeden z nich bol z rodu Chama a druhý z rodu Sema a ten ďalší z Jafeta." A povedala: "Keď sa spolu zišli v Betleheme, tie tri hviezdy z ktorých pochádzali ... Každá osoba na zemi," povedala: "Oni mali niečo spoločné s tými hviezdami." Povedala: "Opýtajte sa toho námorníka, keď vychádza mesiac a ukazujú sa nebeské planéty, či s tým nesúvisí príliv a odliv?"

Povedal som: "To sa ho nemusím pýtať, to viem."

185A ona povedala: "Vaše narodenie má niečo spoločné hore s tými hviezdami."

A ja som povedal: "No, to neviem."

186A ona povedala: "No, títo traja mudrci prišli, keď tieto tri hviezdy, keď oni ... Oni prišli z rôznych smerov a stretli sa v Betleheme. A hovorili čo objavili a konzultovali a jeden bol z rodu Chama, Sema a Jafeta, traja Noeho synovia." A povedala: "Potom prišli a poklonili sa Pánovi Ježišovi Kristovi. Keď prišli, priniesli dary a dali mu ich."

187A povedala: "Ježiš Kristus povedal vo svojej službe, že keď toto evanjelium bude kázané celému svetu (Ľuďom Chama, Sema a Jafeta), že potom On znovu príde." A povedala: "Tieto planéty, nebeské planéty, keď sa pohybujú ..." Povedala: "Oni sa rozišli. Odvtedy ich nebolo na zemi takto poznať. "Ale" povedala, "každých toľko a toľko storočí oni takto križujú svoje dráhy." (Keby tu bol nejaký astronóm, on by možno vedel o čom ona hovorila, ja nie.) Tak keď ona hovorila ... Povedala: "Oni sa takto križujú." A povedala: "Na pamiatku toho najväčšieho daru, ktorý bol kedy daný ľudstvu, keď Boh dal svojho Syna. Keď sa tieto planéty znovu skrížia," povedala: "On na zem posiela ďalší dar." A povedala: "Vy ste sa narodili v čase toho skríženia." Povedala: "Preto to viem."

188No, ja som povedal: "Pani, poprvé, ničomu z toho neverím. Nie som nábožný a nechcem už viac o tom počuť!" Odišiel som. A tak som sa jej hneď zbavil. Vystúpil som.

189A vždy ... keď som narazil na niekoho z nich, vždy to tak bolo. Myslel som si: "Prečo to tí diabli robia?"

190A kazatelia zase hovorili: To je diabol! To je diabol!" A spravili, že som tomu veril.

191A potom tej noci tam hore, keď som ... keď on na to poukazoval, opýtal som sa ho. Povedal som: "Dobre, prečo všetky tie médiá a všetci takí a tí diablom posadnutí ľudia, oni mi o tom stále hovorili a duchovní, moji bratia mi hovorili, že to je zlý duch?"

192Počúvajte teraz, čo on povedal, tento ktorý je tam na tej fotografii. On povedal: "Ako to bolo vtedy, tak je to teraz." A začal mi ukazovať, že keď začala služba nášho Pána Ježiša, tí kazatelia hovorili, že On je Belzebúb, diabol, ale diabli hovorili, že je Syn Boží, Svätý Izraelov. Diabli ... A pozri sa na Pavla a na Barnabáša, keď tam oni kázali. Tí kazatelia povedali: "Títo ľudia obracajú svet hore nohami. Oni sú zlí, oni sú diabli." A tá veštica vonku na ulici poznala, že Pavel a Barnabáš boli mužovia Boží, povedala: "To sú mužovia Boží, ktorí nám zvestujú cestu života." Je to tak? špiritisti a veštci, diablom posadnutí ľudia ...

193Ale my sme sa tak hlboko zakvasili na teológii, že už nič nevieme o Duchu. Dúfam že ma po tomto milujete. Ale je to tak. Mám na mysli tiež letničných! Je to tak. To že len vykrikujete a tancujete, to neznamená, že viete niečo o Duchu.

194To je osobný kontakt, tvárou v tvár, to je to, čo potrebujete. Takúto cirkev chce Boh vzbudiť. Je to tak. Keď sa spoja v jednote a v moci, v Duchu.

195A on poukazoval na to. A on mi povedal ako to tí duchovní neporozumeli a uisťoval ma, že tí duchovní to neporozumeli. A keď mi všetko toto povedal a to, ako Ježiš ...

196Povedal som: "No, a čo s týmto, s týmito vecami, ktoré sa mi prihodili?"

197A vidíte, on povedal: "To sa bude množiť a bude to väčšie a väčšie." A poukázal mi, hovoril mi, ako to robil Ježiš, ako prišiel a bol vyzbrojený mocou a mohol predpovedať veci, ako to povedal žene pri studni. Netvrdil o sebe, že je uzdravovateľ, tvrdil že robí len to, čo mu Otec ukazuje.

Povedal som: "No, aký duch to bol?"

On povedal: "To bol Duch Svätý."

198Vtedy sa niečo vo mne stalo, uvedomil som si, že práve tá vec od ktorej som sa odvracal, to je to, kvôli čomu ma sem Boh priviedol. A uvedomil som si, že to bolo presne tak ako s tými farizejmi v tých dávnych dňoch, oni mi zle vyložili Písmo. Tak odvtedy som zobral na to svoj výklad, to čo mi povedal Duch Svätý.

Povedal som mu: "Pôjdem."

On povedal: "Ja budem s tebou."

199A ten anjel vstúpil znovu do toho svetla, ktoré začalo krúžiť okolo a okolo a okolo a okolo jeho nohy takto, odišiel do toho svetla a odišiel z tej budovy.

Išiel som domov ako nový človek.

200Išiel som do zboru a povedal som o tom ľuďom. Bolo to v nedeľu večer.

201A v stredu večer priniesli tam ženu, jednu ošetrovateľku z kliniky Mayo, zomierala na rakovinu, bola len ako tieň. Keď som zišiel dole, aby som ju chytil, uvidel som pred ňou videnie, v ktorom bolo ukázané, ako znovu pracuje ako ošetrovateľka. A ona je zapísaná v zozname v Louisville, ako dávno mŕtva. Teraz je v Jeffersonville, robí ošetrovateľku, už niekoľko rokov je ošetrovateľkou. Pozrel som sa tam a videl som to videnie. Otočil som sa a sotva som vedel čo robím, keď som tam stál. Prv som sa roztriasol, keď priniesli taký prípad a položili ju tam. A tie ošetrovateľky a ostatní stáli okolo nej a ona tam ležala a celú tvár mala upadnutú a oči hlboko zapadnuté.

202Margie Morganová. Ak jej chcete napísať, je to 411 Knobloch Avenue, Jeffersonville, Indiána. Alebo napíšte do Nemocnice Clark Country, Jeffersonville, Indiána. Nech vám povie svoje svedectvo.

203A pozrel som sa tam dole. To bol tam prvý prípad, ukázalo sa videnie. Videl som tú ženu znovu ako ošetrovateľku, ako chodí silná a zdravá. Povedal som: "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, budeš žiť a nezomrieš."

204Jej muž, veľmi vysoko postavený človek v týchto svetských veciach, pozrel sa takto na mňa. Povedal som: "Pane, nebojte sa! Vaša žena bude žiť."

205Zavolal ma von, povedal ... zavolal dvoch alebo troch doktorov, povedal: "Poznáte ich?"

Povedal som: "Áno."

206"No," povedal: "Hral som s ním golf. On povedal, že tá rakovina je omotaná okolo jej čriev, nedá sa jej urobiť ani výplach klistýrom."

207Povedal som: "Nestarám sa o to čo jej je! Niečo tu dole ... Videl som videnie! A ten muž, ktorý mi povedal a riekol, že čokoľvek budem vidieť, aby som to povedal a to sa tak stane. A on mi to povedal a ja tomu verím."

208Chvála Bohu! Za niekoľko dní potom prala a chodila . Teraz váži okolo osemdesiat kíl, je úplne zdravá.

209Potom, keď som to prijal, rozišlo sa to na všetky strany. Potom mi zavolal Robert Daugherty. A tu to išlo cez Texas do celého sveta.

210Raz večer, asi štyri alebo päť krát ... Nemohol som porozumieť hovoreniu v jazykoch a tak ďalej. Verím v krst Duchom Svätým, veril som, že ľudia môžu hovoriť v jazykoch. A jeden večer, keď som išiel do ... do katedrály v San Antonio, v Texase. Išiel som tam, sedel tam nejaký človek a začal hovoriť v jazykoch, ako keď strieľa z guľometu alebo z automatu, rýchlo. Tam vzadu povstal človek a povedal: "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN! Muž, ktorý vystupuje na pódium, má službu, ktorá mu bola daná od Všemohúceho Boha. A ako Ján Krstiteľ bol poslaný, ako prvý predchodca príchodu Ježiša Krista, tak on nesie posolstvo, ktoré spôsobí druhý príchod Pána Ježiša Krista."

211Skoro som sa prepadol. Pozrel som sa a povedal som: "Poznáš toho človeka?"

On povedal: "Nie."

Opýtal som sa: "A ty ho poznáš?"

Odpovedal: "Nie."

Opýtal som sa: "A mňa poznáš?"

On povedal: "Nie."

Opýtal som sa: "Čo tu robíš?"

212On povedal: "Čítal som to v novinách." A obyčajne ... To bol prvý večer na zhromaždení.

Pozrel som sa na toho druhého a opýtal som sa: "A ty si ako sem prišiel?"

213Povedal: "Niekto z mojich známych mi povedal, že tu bude nejaký božský uzdravovateľ, a tak som prišiel."

Povedal som: "Poznáte jeden druhého?"

On povedal: "Nie."

214Ó! Videl som, že tá istá moc Ducha Svätého ... Keď som si voľakedy predtým myslel, že to je zlé a viem, že ... Tento istý anjel Boží bol v kontakte s týmito ľuďmi, ktorí mali tieto veci. Hoci mali v tom falošné veci a veľa zamiešania a veľa Babylonu, ale bolo v tom niečo pravé. [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] Videl som, že je to pravda.

215Ó, prechádzali roky a na tých zhromaždeniach ľudia videli tie videnia a tak ďalej.

216Raz to nejaký fotograf zachytil na snímku, keď som stál niekde v Arkansase. Zdá sa mi, že to bolo na podobnom zhromaždení ako toto, tá sála bola podobná ako táto. Stál som tam, snažil som sa to vysvetliť. Ľudia o tom vedeli. Sedeli a počúvali. Metodisti, baptisti, presbyteriáni a ďalší. A pozrel som sa a prichádzalo to, tu to prichádzalo: "Fffííí, fffííí!"

217Povedal som: "Nemusím už ďalej hovoriť, lebo to sem teraz prichádza." A pohybovalo sa to a ľudia začali kričať. Išlo to hore a zastalo to tam pri mne, kde som stál.

218Práve keď to tam zastalo, nejaký kazateľ vybehol hore a povedal: "Ľudia, ja to vidím!" A to ho ranilo, že bol celkom slepý. Potácal sa naspäť. Môžete sa pozrieť na jeho fotografiu, je tam v tej knihe a tam to budete vidieť, ako sa potáca naspäť s takto sklonenou hlavou. Môžete to vidieť na tej fotografii.

219Tam to zastalo. Vtedy to zachytil ten novinársky fotograf. Ale Pán nebol hotový.

220A raz večer v Houstone, v Texase, keď tisíce a tisíce ľudí ... Mali sme tam osemsto ... vyše osem tisíc ľudí, tam kde to nazývajú, tam v tej koncertnej hale, zhromaždených tam v tom veľkom Sam Houston Coliseum.

221A ten večer pri tej debate, keď jeden baptistický kazateľ povedal, že ja nie som nič iné, ako podlý pokrytec a podvodník, náboženský podvodník a že mám byť vyhnaný z mesta a že on má byť prvý, kto ma má vyhnať.

222Brat Bosworth povedal: "Brat Branham, necháš niečo takéto? Vystúp proti nemu."

223Povedal som: "Nie, neverím v škriepky. Evanjelium nie je na hádky. Ono je na to, aby sme ním žili." A povedal som: "Bez ohľadu na to ako ho presvedčíš, on ďalej bude robiť to isté." Povedal som: "On ... nijako ho to nezmení. Ak nemôže Boh prehovoriť do jeho srdca, ako to môžem urobiť ja."

224Na druhý deň on vystúpil a povedal: "To ukazuje akí sú," napísal to v novinách Houstonská kronika. Povedal: "To ukazuje akí sú, boja sa postaviť za tým čo kážu."

225Starý brat Bosworth prišiel ku mne, vtedy mal už okolo sedemdesiat rokov, milý starý brat, objal ma a povedal: "Brat Branham, nechceš sa tam ujať tej veci?"

226Povedal som: "Nie, brat Bosworth. Nie. Nejdem sa toho ujímať. Nebude to k ničomu. Len to prinesie škriepky, keď opustíme pódium. Mám tu teraz zhromaždenie a nechcem, aby sa všetko takto narušilo. Nechaj ho len tak. To je všetko, on len tára. Už sme mali takých a nebolo to na nič dobré hovoriť im niečo. Odídu a budú si stáť na svojom. Ak raz prijali známosť pravdy a potom ju nechcú prijať, Biblia hovorí, že prekročili deliacu líniu a nikdy im nebude odpustené ani v tomto ani v budúcom svete. Oni to nazývajú diabol a nemôžu si pomôcť. Sú posadnutí náboženským duchom, ktorým je diabol."

227Koľkí viete, že je to pravda, že diablov duch je nábožný? Tak veru. Sú takí fundamentálni, ako len môžu byť. Neznie to potom veľmi dobre, keď som povedal fundamentálni, ale je to tak. "Majú formu pobožnosti a zapierajú jej moc." Je to tak. Znamenia a zázraky, to je to, čo dokazuje Boha, vždy. A On povedal, že v posledných dňoch to bude to isté. Všimnite si!

228Starý brat Bosworth ... Chcel prísť so mnou ale bol trochu unavený. Vrátil sa z Japonska, chcel tu byť. Bude so mnou v Lubbock. A tak on bol ... bol dosť nachladnutý, tak teraz neprišiel, on a jeho žena. A tak ...

229Všetkým sa zdal ako Kálef. Stál tam a povedal: "No, brat Branham," (Poznáte ten jeho veľmi dôstojný pohľad.) povedal: "Dovoľ, že ja sa toho ujmem, keď ty nechceš."

230Povedal som: "Ó brat Bosworth, nechcem aby si to robil. Budeš sa dohadovať."

On povedal: "Nepoviem ani jedno slovo hádky."

231No, prv ako skončím, počúvajte toto. On tam išiel. Povedal som: "Ak sa nebudeš hádať, tak dobre."

Povedal: "Sľubujem, že sa nebudem hádať."

232Ten večer sa v tej hale zhromaždilo okolo tridsať tisíc ľudí. Brat Wood, ktorý tu sedí, tam bol prítomný a sedel v tej hale. A ja ...

233Môj chlapec povedal, či ... Moja žena povedala: "Ty nejdeš tam na to zhromaždenie?"

234Povedal som: "Nie. Nejdem, nechcem počúvať ako sa hádajú. Nie. Nepôjdem to tam počúvať."

Keď prišiel večer, Niečo mi povedalo: "Choď tam."

235Zobral som taxík, môj brat a moja žena a deti a išli sme tam. Išiel som hore na balkón a sadol som si dozadu do tridsiatej rady.

236Starý brat Bosworth vystúpil na pódium ako starý diplomat, viete. Urobil si výpis niektorých ... Mal tam vypísané šesťsto rôznych zasľúbení z Biblie. Povedal: "No, doktor Best, ak prídete sem hore a pomocou Biblie vyvrátite jedno z týchto zasľúbení. Každé jedno z týchto zasľúbení sa nachádza v Biblii a ukazuje, že Ježiš Kristus v tomto čase uzdravuje chorých. Ak môžete zobrať jedno z týchto zasľúbení a pomocou Biblie, vyvrátiť ich pomocou Biblie, zídem dole, potrasiem vám ruku a poviem, že máte pravdu."

237On povedal: "Ujmem sa toho keď vyjdem tam hore!" Chcel hovoriť na koniec, aby mohol zotrieť brata Boswortha. Viete.

238Tak brat Bosworth povedal: "Dobre, brat Best, opýtam sa vás jedno a keď mi odpoviete áno alebo nie hneď na mieste uzavrieme túto debatu.

A on povedal: "Ujmem sa toho!"

On sa opýtal moderátora, či sa ho môže opýtať. Ten povedal: "Áno."

239Opýtal sa: "Brat Best, vzťahujú sa vykupiteľné mená Jehovu na Ježiša? Áno alebo nie?"

240Tým to bolo vybavené. To bolo všetko. Poviem vám, cítil som, že niečo cezo mňa prechádza. Ja by som nikdy na to nepomyslel. Pomyslel som si: "Ó, on nemôže odpovedať! Tým sa to uzavrie!"

On povedal: "No, doktor Best, som napnutý."

A on odpovedal: "Ujmem sa toho!"

241Povedal: "Som zdesený, že nedokážete odpovedať na moju najslabšiu otázku." Bol kľudný ako Angličan a vedel, kde stojí. Tak potom to tam len predstavil na základe Písma.

Ten povedal: "Máte k dispozícii tridsať minút, ja potom odpoviem."

242A starý brat Bosworth tam stál a zobral tie miesta Písma a priviedol toho človeka na také miesto, že jeho tvár bola taká červená, že by ste mohli na ňom skoro zapáliť zápalku.

243Vstal zo svojho miesta, nahnevaný, hodil tie papiere na zem, zastal si tam a odkázal dobrú cambelitskú kázeň. Bol som baptista, viem, čo oni veria. On vôbec ... Kázal o vzkriesení: "Keď toto smrteľné oblečie nesmrteľnosť, potom budeme mať Božské uzdravenie." Och! Načo nám bude Božské uzdravenie, keď budeme nesmrteľní ("keď toto smrteľné oblečie nesmrteľnosť," vzkriesenie mŕtvych)? On dokonca pochyboval o zázraku, ktorý urobil Ježiš na Lazárovi. Povedal: "On znovu zomrel a tak to bola len dočasná vec." Vidíte?

244A keď to takto prebral, povedal: "Priveďte toho Božského uzdravovateľa, nech ho vidím niečo učiniť!"

245Potom tam mali trochu zmätok. Brat Bosworth povedal: "Divím sa vám, doktor Best, neodpovedali ste ani na jednu moju otázku."

246Potom sa skutočne rozzúril. Povedal: "Priveďte toho božského uzdravovateľa, nech ho vidím niečo učiniť."

Povedal: "Brat Best, veríte, že ľudia môžu dožiť spasenie?"

On povedal: "Samozrejme!"

On povedal: "Chceli by ste byť nazvaný božský spasiteľ?"

Povedal: "Samozrejme že nie!"

247"Tak isto ... Pretože kážete spasenie duše, to z vás nebude robiť božského spasiteľa."

On povedal: "Samozrejme nie."

248Povedal: "Tak isto to nerobí brata Branhama božským uzdravovateľom, keď káže o božskom uzdravení pre telo. On nie je božský uzdravovateľ, on len smeruje ľudí ku Ježišovi Kristovi."

249A on povedal: "Priveďte ho sem, nech ho vidím niečo učiniť! Nech môžem vidieť tých ľudí, ktorých dnes uzdravil a poviem vám či budem tomu veriť alebo nie."

250Brat Bosworth povedal: "Brat Best, to znie podobne ako vtedy na Golgote: "Zostúp z kríža a budeme ti veriť." Vidíte?

251A tak, ó, on úplne vybuchol. Povedal: "Nech ho vidím niečo urobiť! Nech ho vidím niečo urobiť!" Tí moderátor ho prinútili, aby si sadol. Prešiel na druhú stranu, kde stál jeden letničný kazateľ a plesol s ním cez celé pódium. A tak ho potom zastavili. Tak brat Bosworth povedal: "Tu, tu! Nie, nie." Tak tí moderátori ho prinútili, aby si sadol.

252Vstal Raymond Richey a povedal: "Či toto je postoj Spoločenstva Južných Batistov?" Povedal: "Vy baptistický kazatelia, či Spoločenstvo Južných Baptistov sem poslalo tohoto človeka alebo prišiel sám od seba?" Oni neodpovedali. On povedal: "Pýtam sa vás!" On ich všetkých poznal.

253Oni povedali: "On prišiel sám od seba." Pretože viem, že baptisti tiež veria, že Boh uzdravuje. Tak on potom povedal: "On prišiel sám od seba."

254Tak toto je to, čo sa tam potom stalo. Potom brat Bosworth povedal: "Viem že brat Branham je tu na zhromaždení, keby chcel sem prísť a rozpustil toto zhromaždenie, bolo by to veľmi dobre."

Howard mi povedal: "Seď potichu!"

Povedal som: "Sedím potichu."

255A práve vtedy niečo prišlo začalo krúžiť a ja som vedel, že to je anjel Pánov. Povedal: "Vstaň!"

256Asi päťsto ľudí sa takto pochytali za ruku a urobili uličku, aby som mohol prejsť na pódium.

257Povedal som: "Priatelia, ja nie som božský uzdravovateľ. Som váš brat." Povedal som: "Brat Best, nemám žiadne ... " Alebo: "Brat Best," Povedal som: "Nijako ťa neznevažujem, môj brat, ani trochu. Máš právo na svoje presvedčenia, ako aj ja. Pretože vidíš, nemôžeš bratovi Bosworthovi dokázať svoj postoj. Ani nikomu, kto dobre pozná Bibliu, kto pozná tie veci. A čo sa týka uzdravovania ľudí, ja ich neuzdravujem, nemôžem ich uzdraviť, brat Best. Ale som tu každý večer, ak chceš vidieť ako Pán robí zázraky, príď tam. On to robí každý večer."

258A on povedal: "Chcel by som ťa vidieť niekoho uzdraviť, aby som sa mohol na nich pozrieť! Môžeš ich hypnotizovať tvojou hypnózou, ale chcel by som vidieť ako je to s nimi za rok."

Povedal som: "Dobre, máš právo ich vyšetriť, brat Best."

259On povedal: "Nikto okrem vás, bandy hlúpych fanatikov, neverí v niečo takéto. Baptisti neveria v takéto nezmysly."

260Brat Bosworth povedal: "Počkaj chvíľku. Koľkí z vás tu, počas týchto dvoch týždňov, kým tu prebiehajú tieto zhromaždenia, ktorí máte dobrý postoj voči týmto dobrým baptistickým zborom tu v Houstone, ktorí môžete potvrdiť, že ste boli uzdravení Všemohúcim Bohom odkedy je tu brat Branham?" Povstalo vyše tristo ľudí. Povedal: "A čo títo?"

261On povedal: "To nie sú baptisti! Každý môže svedčiť čo chce, to ešte neznamená, že je to pravda!"

262Povedal: "Božie Slovo hovorí, že je to pravda a vy to nemôžete poprieť. Títo ľudia hovoria, že je to pravda a vy to nemôžete poprieť. Tak čo s tým chcete urobiť?" Vidíte? Takto.

263Povedal som: "Brat Best, hovorím len to, čo je pravda. A ak hovorím pravdu, Boh je zaviazaný postaviť sa za pravdou. Ak nie, ak sa nepostaví za pravdou, potom nie je Boh." A povedal som: "Ja neuzdravujem ľudí. Narodil som sa s darom, že vidím veci, vidím čo sa stane. Viem, že ľudia ma zle rozumejú, ale nemôžem robiť nič iné, než ako vypĺňať presvedčenie môjho srdca. Verím, že Ježiš Kristus vstal zmŕtvych. A ak ten Duch, ktorý prichádza a ukazuje tie videnia a tak ďalej, ak je to spochybňované, tak sa tomu prizrite a presvedčite sa. To je všetko." Ale, povedal som: "Ale za seba, ja sám od seba nemôžem nič urobiť. Ak hovorím pravdu, Boh je voči mne zaviazaný, aby potvrdil, že je to pravda."

264A približne v tej chvíli niečo prišlo: "Fffííí!" On tam prišiel, prichádzal rovno dole. A Americká fotografická asociácia, Douglasské štúdio v Houstone, v Texase, oni tam mali umiestnený veľký fotoaparát (nemali povolenie fotiť), urobili snímok.

265Keď tam boli, aby fotili pána Besta a on povedal, predtým ako som zišiel tam dole, povedal: "Počkajte chvíľu! Urobte mi šesť záberov!" Povedal: "Tu urobte prvý!" A takto strčil prst do nosa tomu starému svätému mužovi a povedal: "Teraz mi urobte snímok!" A oni urobili. Potom zaťal päsť a takto ju zodvihol, povedal: "Teraz urobte snímok!" A oni to odfotili. Potom tam takto pózoval pred fotoaparátom. Povedal: "Budete ich vidieť v mojom časopise!"

266Brat Bosworth tam stál a nepovedal ani slovo. A oni potom odfotili Toto.

267Ten večer, cestou domov (tie snímky robil chlapec, ktorý bol katolík), on povedal tomu druhému chlapcovi: "Čo si o tom myslíš?"

268Ten povedal: "Viem, že som ho kritizoval. Keď ten nádor zmizol z hrdla tej ženy, povedal som, že ju zhypnotizoval. Mohol som sa mýliť."

Povedal: "Čo si myslíš o tom snímku?"

"Neviem."

269Dali to do kyseliny. A tu je jeho fotografia, môžete sa ho opýtať ak chcete. Išli domov, sadol si tam a fajčil. Vošiel a vyvolal jednu s bratom Bosworthom, bol to negatív. Vyvolal druhú, tretiu, štvrtú, piatu, šiestu a každá bola čierna. Boh nedovolil urobiť fotografiu svojho svätého muža, na ktorej by stál pri ňom ten pokrytec, s tým nosom, s rukou, takto s päsťou pod nosom. On to nedovolil.

270Vyvolali ten ďalší snímok a tu to bolo. Hovorili, že ten človek dostal ten večer srdcovú porážku.

271A oni poslali tento negatív do Washingtonu D.C. Zaistili ho autorským právom a poslali ho naspäť.

272A George J. Lacy vedúci F.B.I. pre odtlačky a dokumenty a iné, jeden z najväčších odborníkov na celom svete tam prišiel a dva dni testoval fotoaparát, svetlá a všetko ďalšie. A keď sme to popoludnie tam prišli, povedal: "Reverend Branham, tiež som bol vaším kritikom. A povedal som, že to je psychológia, keď mi niekto povedal, že videli tie svetlá a takéto veci." A povedal: "Viete, zvykol to hovoriť ten starý pokrytec" (mal na mysli neveriaceho človeka) "Tie obrázky okolo, tá svätožiara okolo Krista a okolo svätých, že to je proste len psychológia." Ale povedal: "Reverend Branham, objektív tohoto fotoaparátu nezachytí psychológiu! To svetlo zasiahlo ten objektív, či ten film a tu to je."

273Ja som im ho odovzdal. On povedal: "Ó, pane, viete akú to má cenu?"

Povedal som: "Nie pre mňa, brat, nie pre mňa." A on povedal ...

274 Samozrejme, kým budete žiť tak to nebude mať takú hodnotu, ale jedného dňa, ak civilizácia pôjde ďalej a kresťanstvo bude trvať, s týmto sa niečo stane.

275Tak priatelia, dnes večer, keby toto bolo naše posledné zhromaždenie na tejto zemi, vy a ja sme postavení do prítomnosti Všemohúceho Boha. Moje svedectvo je pravda. Je veľa, veľa vecí, ktoré keby boli napísané, tak by to zabralo veľa kníh, ale chcem, aby ste to vedeli.

276Koľkí, ktorí ste tu, ste skutočne (nie na tej fotografii) videli stáť to svetlo tam pri mne, kde som kázal? Zodvihnite ruky, všade po celej budove, každý kto to niekedy videl. Vidíte? Okolo osem alebo desať rúk, ktorí tu sedia.

277Vy poviete: "Či to oni mohli vidieť a ja nie?" Áno, samozrejme.

278Tá hviezda, ktorú nasledovali tí mudrci, prechádzala ponad všetky observatóriá a nikto iný ju nevidel, iba oni. Oni boli jediní, ktorí ju videli.

279Eliáš tam stál a díval sa na všetky tie ohnivé vozy a na všetko ostatné. A Geházi sa díval okolo a nikde ich nemohol vidieť. Boh povedal: "Otvor mu oči, aby mohol vidieť." A potom ich videl. Vidíte? Ale on bol dobrý chlapec, stál tam a díval sa okolo ale to nemohol vidieť. Skutočne. Niekomu je to dané vidieť a niekomu nie. A je to tak.

280Ale teraz vy, ktorí ste to nikdy nevideli, ktorí ste to nikdy nevideli a vy, ktorí ste to videli svojimi prirodzenými očami a nikdy ste nevideli tú fotografiu, ešte tí, ktorí videli tú fotografiu majú potom väčší dôkaz, ako vy, ktorí ste to videli svojimi telesnými očami. Pretože vy so svojimi prirodzenými očami by ste sa mohli zmýliť, mohol by to byť optický klam. Je to tak? Ale to nie je optický klam, to je pravda, tu to potvrdil vedecký výskum, že to je pravda. Tak toto urobil Pán Ježiš.

Poviete: "Čo si potom myslíš, brat Branham, že čo to je?"

281Verím, že to je ten istý Ohnivý Stĺp, ktorý viedol deti Izraelove z Egypta do Palestíny. Verím, že to je ten istý anjel svetla, ktorý prišiel do väzenia ku svätému Petrovi a dotkol sa ho a išiel pred ním a otváral dvere a vyviedol ho von na svetlo. A verím, že to je Ježiš Kristus ten istý včera, dnes i naveky. Amen! On je ten istý Ježiš dnes, ktorý bol včera. On bude stále ten istý Ježiš.

282A kým teraz o tom hovorím, to isté Svetlo, ktoré je na tej fotografii, stojí práve teraz nie ďalej ako dve stopy [asi 60 cm. – pozn.prekl.] odo mňa. Je to pravda. Nemôžem ho vidieť svojimi očami ale viem, že tu stojí. Viem, že sa to deje práve teraz vo mne. Ó! Keby ste len mohli vedieť, aký je to rozdiel, keď vás zachvacuje moc Všemohúceho Boha a ako všetko vyzerá inak.

283To je výzva. Každý ... Nemal som v úmysle modliť sa za chorých. Chcel som urobiť výzvu ku odovzdaniu sa Bohu. Ale nad tými ľuďmi sa vznáša videnie. Boh to vie. Nebudem vás volať, aby ste sa postavili do radu na modlitbu, nechám vás tam sedieť. Koľkí z vás nemáte modlitebnú kartu? Zodvihnite ruky. Niekto, kto nemá modlitebnú kartu. Ty nemáš modlitebnú kartu ...

284Ty farebná pani, ktorá tu sedíš, videl som, že si mala zodvihnuté ruky. Je to tak? Postav sa len, aby som ťa mohol na chvíľu oddeliť. Neviem, čo povie Duch Svätý, ale zdáš sa mi veľmi úprimná. Nemáš modlitebnú kartu? Ak mi Všemohúci Boh zjavi, aký je tvoj problém ... Robím toto len na začiatok, len aby sme začali. Veríš mi, že som ... Ty vieš, že nie je nič ... na mne nie je nič dobrého. Ak si vydatá, nie som o nič viacej ako tvoj muž. Som len človek. Ale Ježiš Kristus je Syn Boží a On poslal svojho Ducha, aby potvrdzoval tieto veci.

285Ak mi Boh povie, čo ti je (a ty vieš že nemám žiadny spôsob, aby som sa s tebou skontaktoval), budeš veriť z celého srdca? [Tá sestra odpovedá. – pozn.prekl.] Nech ťa Boh žehná. Potom ťa tvoj vysoký tlak opustil. To je to, čo ti bolo. Je to pravda? Tak si sadni.

286Verte len tentokrát! Vyzývam vás, aby ste tomu verili.

287Pozrite sa sem, dovoľte, že vám niečo poviem. Marta, keď išla ku Pánovi Ježišovi. Ten dar by nikdy nefungoval ... Hoci Mu Otec vždy ukázal, čo ide robiť. To by nikdy nefungovalo. Ale ona povedala: "Pane, keby si tu bol býval, môj brat by nebol zomrel." Povedala: "Ale viem, že aj teraz o čokoľvek požiadaš Boha, Boh ti to dá."

288On povedal: "Ja som vzkriesenie a život, ten kto verí vo Mňa aj keby zomrel, žiť bude. A ktokoľvek žije a verí vo Mňa nikdy nezomrie. Veríš tomu?"

289Počúvajte, čo ona povedala. Ona povedala: "Áno, Pane. Ja som uverila, že všetko čo hovoríš je pravda. Ja verím že si Syn Boží, ktorý mal prísť na svet." Ona takto pristúpila, pokorne.

Ty sa cítiš inak, však pani? Áno. Je to tak.

290Tá pani, ktorá sedí hneď tam, vedľa teba, trpí na artritídu a má ženské problémy. Je to pravda, pani? Vstaň na chvíľu, tá pani v tých červených šatách. Bola si tak blízko a to videnie prišlo ku tebe. Artritída, ženské problémy. Je to tak? A tu je niečo v tvojom živote (máš - vidím ťa veľmi jasne) v živote máš veľa starostí, veľa trápenia. Trápiš sa o niekoho, kto ti je drahý. To je tvoj muž. On je opilec. Nechodí do zboru. Ak je to pravda, zodvihni ruku. Nech ťa Boh žehná, pani. Choď teraz domov a prijmi svoje požehnanie. Si uzdravená, rozsvietilo sa okolo teba svetlo.

291Muž, ktorý sedí hneď tam vedľa. Ty pane, veríš z celého srdca? Ty si stratil jeden zo svojich zmyslov a to je čuch. Je to tak? Ak je to tak, zamávaj rukou. Polož si takto ruku na ústa a povedz: "Pane Ježišu, verím Ti z celého svojho srdca." [Ten brat hovorí: "Pane Ježišu, verím ti z celého svojho srdca." – pozn.prekl.] Nech ťa Boh žehná. Choď teraz a prijmeš svoje uzdravenie.

292Majte vieru v Boha! Čo si všetci o tom myslíte, tam vzadu? Veríte? Majte úctu ku tomu.

293Rovno tam vzadu, tam v rohu sedí pani. Vidím stáť nad ňou to svetlo. To je jediný spôsob ako môžem niečo o tom povedať, keď tam stojí to svetlo. Toto svetlo práve tu stojí nad tou paňou. Počkaj chvíľku, či budem môcť vidieť, čo to je. Tá pani je chorá na srdce. Díva sa rovno na mňa.

294A jej muž sedí hneď vedľa nej. A jej muž je chorý, je proste chorý, je mu zle, chorý. Je to tak? Zodvihni ruky, ak je to pravda? Je to tak, to si ty, pani, tam s tým šálom. Pane, je to pravda? Či ti nebolo dnes zle? Je ti zle od žalúdka. Je to tak.

295Veríte z celého srdca, obidvaja? Prijímate to? Pane, tebe tiež poviem, vidím ťa, máš zodvihnutú ruku, máš návyk fajčiť. Prestaň s tým. Ty fajčíš, nemal by si, z toho si chorý. Je to tak? Ak je to tak zamávaj takto rukou. To je to z čoho ti je zle. Pôsobí to zle na tvoje nervy. Odhoď tie ... nečisté veci preč a už to viacej nerob a dostaneš sa z toho a budeš zdravý a tvoju ženu opustia tie problémy so srdcom. Veríte tomu? Je to pravda? Nemôžem ťa odtiaľto vidieť a ty to vieš ale vo vrecku máš cigarety, v prednom vrecku. Je to tak. Odlož to preč od seba a polož svoju ruku na svoju ženu, povedz Bohu, že s tým končíš a pôjdeš domov zdravý, ty aj tvoja žena budete uzdravení. Nech je požehnané meno Pána Ježiša!

Veríte z celého svojho srdca?

296Táto pani, ktorá tu sedí a díva sa na mňa. Ty tu v tej prvej rade. Pani ... dívaš sa na mňa, hneď tu. Máš modlitebnú kartu, pani? Ty hneď tu. Nemáš žiadnu modlitebnú kartu? Veríš z celého srdca? Veríš, že Ježiš Kristus ťa môže uzdraviť?

297Čo si o tom myslíš, ty vedľa nej? Máš modlitebnú kartu, pani? Nemáš? Tiež chceš byť uzdravená? Chcela by si, aby si znovu mohla jesť ako predtým, aby si prestala mať problémy so žalúdkom? Veríš, že Ježiš Kristus ťa teraz uzdravuje? Vstaň, ak veríš, že Ježiš Kristus ťa uzdravil. Mala si vredy na žalúdku. Je to tak? To spôsobila nervozita. Dlhý čas si bola nervózna. Zvlášť kyseliny a také, chcem povedať, že to vytvára kyselinu a z toho začínajú byť citlivé zuby, keď sa ti grgne a jedlo ti znovu príde hore do úst. Je to tak. Tak veru. To je žalúdočný vred, nachádza sa na dne tvojho žalúdku. Niekedy ťa to páli, zvlášť keď ješ topinky s maslom. Je to pravda? Nečítam tvoje myšlienky, ale Duch Svätý je neomylný. Teraz si uzdravená. Choď domov a buď zdravá.

298A čo vy tam vzadu na tej strane? Niektorí z vás bez modlitebnej karty, zodvihnite ruku. Niekto bez modlitebnej karty. Dobre, buďte úctiví, verte z celého srdca. A čo vy tam hore na balkóne. Majte vieru v Boha.

299Ja toto nedokážem robiť sám od seba, to je jedine Jeho suverénna milosť. Veríte? Môžem povedať len to, čo mi On ukáže. Ako vaša viera ... Hovorím to, aby som zatriasol vašou vierou a potom uvidím ako ma bude viesť. Uvedomili ste si, že toto - toto nie je váš brat? Stojíte v Jeho prítomnosti. To nie ja toto robím, to je vaša viera, ktorá s tým narába. Ja s tým nemôžem narábať. To robí vaša viera. Ja s tým nemám ako narábať. Počkajte chvíľu.

300Tu v rohu vidím farebného muža, sedí tam, trochu starší, má okuliare. Máte modlitebnú kartu? Vstaňte na chvíľu. Veríte, že som Boží sluha, z celého srdca? Myslíte na niekoho iného, však? Ak je to tak, zamávajte rukou. Nie kvôli tomu, že to som ja, váš brat. No, ty nemáš modlitebnú kartu. Nebudeš sa mať ako dostať do radu, pretože nemáš modlitebnú kartu. Ak niekto z vás má modlitebnú kartu, nevstávajte, pretože vy budete mať možnosť prísť a postaviť sa do radu.

301Ale vidím ako to svetlo práve zastalo nad ním. Ešte sa neukázalo videnie. Ja ťa nemôžem uzdraviť, brat, ja to nemôžem. Jedine Boh to dokáže. Ale ty máš vieru, ty veríš a je niečo, čo to nejako spôsobuje.

302Ak Všemohúci Boh povie tomuto mužovi, aký je jeho problém, či vy ostatní prijmete svoje uzdravenie? Tam je muž, stojí odo mňa desať dvanásť metrov, v živote som ho nevidel. Je to proste nejaký muž, ktorý tam stojí. Ak všemohúci Boh zjaví, čo je tomuto mužovi, každý z vás by mal odtiaľto odísť ako zdravý človek. Čo viacej môže Boh urobiť? Je to tak?

303Pane, tebe nič takého nie je. Si slabý, v noci vstávaš, prostata a také, ale to nie je tvoj problém. Trápiš sa o svojho chlapca. A tvoj chlapec je v nejakom štátnom ústave a má rozdvojenú osobnosť. Je to tak? Zamávaj rukou ak je to pravda. Je to presne tak.

304Koľkí teraz veríte, že Ježiš Kristus, Syn Bož tu stojí? Povstaňme a oddajme Mu chválu a prijmime svoje uzdravenie.

305Všemohúci Boh, Autor života, Darca každého dobrého daru, Ty si tu, Ten istý Ježiš Kristus, Ten istý včera, dnes i naveky.

306Satan, už dosť dlho si klamal týchto ľudí, vyjdi z nich! Zaväzujem ťa skrze živého Boha, ktorý je tu teraz prítomný vo forme Ohnivého Stĺpa, opusti týchto ľudí! Vyjdi z nich, v mene Ježiša Krista!

307Zodvihnite všetci ruky a chváľte Boha a prijmite svoje uzdravenie, každý jeden. [Zhromaždenie chváli Boha. – pozn.prekl.]

1 And the brethren are probably... I see several tape recorders down here, and they'll pick this up, of course. Anytime you want to know just what the Holy Spirit said to you, see the brethren here that's got these tape recorders, they can run that right back through, you can get your case exactly. And watch and see if it don't happen just exactly the way It said, you see. When you hear it breathe out "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'A certain thing, or this is this way,'" or just check it over and see if that's right or not. See? It's always that way.

2 Now, for just a little background... And I'm just kind of happy tonight that there's just a few of us here. We're just home folks, aren't we? We're not, none of us, strangers. We don't... I can just use my Kentucky grammar and feel right at home now, 'cause we're--we're just... And I ain't throwing off on Kentucky now, if there's anybody here from Kentucky. Is there anybody here from Kentucky? Raise you hand. Say! I should feel right at home, shouldn't I? That's mighty fine.

3My mother used to run a boardinghouse. And I went down there one day to find out... There a great group of men boarded there, and the big, long table set. And I said, "How many here is from Kentucky, stand up." Everybody stood up. And I went up to church that night, my church, and I said, "How many here from Kentucky?" Everybody stood up. So I'd say, "Well, that's very good." The missionaries has done a good job, so we so thankful for it.

4 Now, in the Book of Romans, the 11th chapter and the 28th verse. Listen closely now to the reading of the Scripture.

As concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes: but as touching the election, they are beloved of the... for the fathers' sakes.

For the gifts and callings of God are without repentance.

5Shall we pray. Lord, help us tonight now as we approach this reverently, with all of our heart, in sincerity, only for Your glory these things are said. And help me, Lord, and put just in my mind just the things that should be said and how much to say. Stop me when it's Your time. I ask that every heart will receive these things for the benefit of the sick and needy in this audience. For I ask it in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

6 Now, I want to approach this subject just while we're small. And--and I'll try not to keep you too long, I'll lay my watch out here and try my best now to let you out in good time so you can be back tomorrow night. Now, be in prayer. I don't think the boy even give out cards. I never asked him whether he... And if they didn't or whether they did or did not, it doesn't matter. We got cards in here anyhow if we have to call some. So, if not, why, we'll just see what the Holy Spirit says.

7Now, if you'll listen close... Now, this may... being that I... It's just a few of us here, it's a good time to say this, 'cause it--it deals with my own personal being. And that's the reason I read this Scripture tonight, that you might see that gifts and callings are not anything that anyone can merit.

8 Paul speaking here, said, "The Jews, in the line of the Gospel, was blinded and away from God, that, for our sake." But the verse just before that, said, "All Israel will be saved." All Israel will be saved. According to the election, God the Father has loved them and blinded them that we Gentiles might have a place now of repentance, that, through Abraham, his Seed could bless all the world according to His Word. See how the sovereignty of God is? His Word's just got to be. He just can't be nothing else. And now we, by... God has elected us; He's elected the Jew; and He's...

9 All these things is God's foreknowledge. When He spoke of them what would be, He foreknew it. Now, God, in order to be God, at the beginning He had to know the end or He wasn't the infinite God. God's not willing that any should perish. Certainly not! He doesn't want anyone to perish. But at the beginning of the beginning of the days, the--the world, God knew just exactly who would be saved and who would not be saved. He didn't want the people to be lost, "It's not His will that any should be lost, but it's His will to save everybody," but He knew from the beginning who would and who would not. That's the reason He could foresay, "This thing will happen. That thing will happen," or, "This will be that. This person will be that way." See?

10 He could foreknow it because He's infinite. If you know what it means, that's just, "there's nothing that He don't know." See, He knows. Well, there's nothing from before time, and after there's no more time, see, He still knows everything. Everything is in His mind. And then as Paul said in Romans, the 8th and 9th chapter, "Then why does He still find fault?" So we see that, but God...

11Like preaching the Gospel. Someone said, "Brother Branham, do you believe That?"

I said, "Look."

Said, "You must be Calvinist."

I said, "I am Calvinist as long as Calvinist is in the Bible."

12Now, there's a limb on the Tree, that's Calvinism, but there's more limbs on the Tree, too. A tree has more than one limb. He just wanted to run it on out there into Eternal Security, and after a while you go on off into Universalism and you drop off out there somewhere, there's no end to it. But when you get through with Calvinism, come back up and start on Arminianism. See, there's another limb on the Tree, and another limb on the Tree, just keep on. The whole thing together makes the Tree. So I believe in--in the... in Calvinism as long as it stays in the Scripture.

13 And I believe that God knew before the foundation of the world, chose His Church in Christ, and slayed Christ before the foundation of the world. Scripture said so, "He was the Lamb of God slain from the foundation of the world." See? And Jesus said that He knew us before the foundation of the world, Paul said that, "He--He knew us and predestinated us unto the adoption of the children by Jesus Christ before the world was ever formed. That's God. That's our Father. See?

14So don't worry, the wheels are turning just right, everything's coming just in time. The only thing, is, get in the turn. And that's the--that's the good part about it, then you know how to work when you're getting in the turn.

15Now, notice now, "The gifts and callings without repentance," that's the only way that I could--could Scripturally place my calling in the Lord. And trusting that I'm with friends tonight who will surely understand this and not think it's personal, but that you might have an understanding and know just what's the--what the Lord has said that He would do, and find something moving and then follow in it.

16 Now, in the beginning, the first thing that I can ever remember is a vision. The first thing that I can recall to my mind is a vision that the Lord gave me. And that was many, many years ago, I was a little bitty boy. And I had a rock in my hand.

17Now, I beg your pardon, I can remember when I was wearing a long dress. I don't know whether you (any you all) old enough to remember when little boys used to wear long dresses. How many in here remembers when children wore, yes, long dresses? Well, I can remember, in my little old hut there where we lived, I was crawling on the floor. And it was someone, I don't know who it was, come in. And Mama had worked a little--little blue ribbon in my dress. And I was just barely able to walk. But I was crawling then, and I stuck my finger in the snow on their feet, and was eating the snow off his foot standing by the side of the fireplace, getting warm. I remember my mother jerking me up for it.

18 And then the next thing I remember, must have been about two years later, I had a little rock. And that would make me about three years old, and my little brother then would just been about not quite two years old. And so we were out in the back of the yard where there was just an old chip yard where they used to bring the wood up and chop the wood. How many remembers them days when you used to pull the wood up in the back yard and chop it? Why did I wear a tie even tonight? I--I'm right at home.

19Then when they... Out there in the old chip yard there was a little branch that run down there, come from the spring. Had an old gourd dipper up there at the spring where we'd dip our water and put it in the old bucket, old cedar bucket, and bring it down.

20 I remember the last time I seen my little, old grandmother before she died, she was one hundred and ten years old. And when she died, I picked her up in my arms and held her like this just before she died. She put her arms around me, and said, "God bless your soul, honey, now and forever," when she died.

21And I don't think the woman ever owned a--a pair of shoes of her own, in her life. And I remember watching her, and even when I was a young man, would go down to see them, every morning she'd get up, barefooted, and go through that snow up to the spring, get a bucket of water and come back, her feet right in that. So it don't hurt you, she lived to be a hundred and ten. So (yes, sir) she was very, very rugged, too.

22 So then I remember she was going to tell me about my father's marbles that he played with when he was a boy. "And that poor old thing," I thought, "how's she going to get up in that attic?" A little, old two-room shack, and it had an attic up there. And they had two saplings cut, and a ladder made, to go up. Well, I said...

23Well, now, she said, "Now, after dinner I'm going to tell you, show you your--your daddy's marbles."

And I said, "All right."

24So she was going to show them to me, in a trunk upstairs where she had her stuff put away like the old folks do. And I thought, "How in the world is that poor old thing going to get up that ladder?" So I got around there and I said, "Grandma," I said, "now, wait, honey, I'll get up here and help you."

25She said, "Stand aside." Up that ladder she went like a squirrel. She said, "Well, come on!"

And I said, "All right, Grandma."

26I thought, "Oh, my, if I can just be like that, that much of strength in me yet at a hundred and ten years old!"

27 Now, then I remember being at this little old spring, and I had a rock and was throwing it down like that, in the mud, trying to show my little brother how strong I was. And there was a bird sitting up in the tree and he was chirping, tearing around, a little old robin or something. And, the little robin, I thought he spoke to me. And I turned and listened, and the bird flew away, and a Voice said, "You're going to spend a big part of your life near a city called New Albany."

28That's three miles from where I was raised. Went, about a year later, to the place, having no idea of ever going... New Albany. Along through life, how those things...

29 Now, look, my people was not religious. My father and mother did not go to church. Before that, they were Catholic.

30My little nephew sitting in here somewhere tonight, I guess, I don't know. He's a soldier. I'm praying for him. He's Catholic himself, still Catholic. And last evening, when he was here and saw those things of God, he was standing right there at the platform. He said, standing there, and he said, "Uncle Bill?" He's been overseas for a long time, said, "When I seen that..." Said, "That--that don't happen in the Catholic church." He said, "That... I--I believe, Uncle Bill, you're right," he said.

31And so I said, "Honey, it isn't me right, it's Him that's right. See, Him that's right." And so he said he... I said, "Now, I'm not asking you to do nothing, Melvin, but just serve the Lord Jesus Christ with all your heart. You go anywhere you want to. But be sure that in your heart that Jesus Christ has been born anew, see, in your heart. Then you go to any church you want to after that."

32 Now, but the people before me were Catholic. My father's Irish and my mother was Irish. The only break there is in the Irish blood, my grandmother was a Cherokee Indian. My mother is just about a half-breed. And so then I... to me, it's my... our generation, after three it's done faded out. But that's the only break in being strictly Irish, Harvey and Branham was the name. And then behind that was Lyons, which is still Irish. And then they was all Catholic. But myself, we had no religious training or teaching at all, as children.

33But those gifts, that visions, I saw visions right then just the same as I do now, that's right, because gifts and callings are without repentance. It's the foreknowledge of God, God doing something. Down through life I was afraid to say anything about it.

34 You've read my story in the little book called Jesus Christ The Same Yesterday, Today, And Forever. I think it's in some of the books, these others. Is that right, Gene? Is it in this, the regular--the regular book, in the--in the book we have now? Is it, Life Story? I think it is. Then when we had... Ain't that awful? My own books, and I have never read them, myself. But somebody else writes them, so then it's just something they've take in the meeting. I've been through that, so I'm looking for something else always to happen. So, then, they're fine, I've read parts of them now, here and there, just as I get a chance.

35 And now, anyhow, as a--as a little boy, you know the vision how it spoke to me, I was about seven years old, and said, "Don't drink or smoke or defile your body in any way, there'll be a work for you to do when you get older." And you've heard that told in the book. Well, that's right. All along it kept happening.

36When I become a minister, well, then it--then it really started happening all the time.

37And I one night saw our Lord Jesus. I'm saying this with permission, I believe, from the Holy Spirit. The Angel of the Lord that comes is not the Lord Jesus. It doesn't look like Him in the same vision. For, the vision I saw of the Lord Jesus, He was a little Man. He wasn't... I had been out in the field, praying for my dad. And I come back in and I went to the bed, and that night I looked at him and I--I said, "O God, save him!"

38 My mother has already been saved and I'd baptized her. Then I thought, "Oh, my dad drinks so." And I thought, "If I could just get him to accept the Lord Jesus!" I went out, laid down on a little old pallet out in the front room, near the door.

39And Something said to me, "Rise up." And I raised up, went walking, and went back into the field behind me, an old broom-sedge field.

40And there, standing not over ten feet from me, stood a Man; white garment on, a little Fellow; had His arms folded like this; a beard, kind of short; hair down to His shoulders; and He was looking sideways from me, like that; peaceful-looking figure. But I couldn't understand it, how His feet, one just behind the other. And the wind blowing, His robe moving, sedge blowing.

41I thought, "Now, wait a minute." I bit myself. I said, "Now, I'm not asleep." And I pulled down, pulled a little piece of that sedge off, you know, got it like a toothpick in it. I put it in my mouth. I looked back towards the house. I said, "No, I was in there praying for dad, and Something said come out here, and here stands this Man."

42 I thought, "That looks like the Lord Jesus." I thought, "I wonder if it is?" He was looking just exactly, directly towards where our house sets now. So I moved around this way to see if I could see Him. And I could see the side of His face like that. But He... I had to turn way around this way to see Him. And I said, "Uhm!" Never moved Him. And I thought, "I believe I'll call Him." And I said, "Jesus." And when He did, He looked around like that. That was all I remember, He just reached out His arms.

43There's not an artist in the world could paint His picture, the characters of His face. The best I've ever seen is that Hofmann's Head of Christ at Thirty-Three, I've got it on all literature and everything I use. That's because that looks just like it, and so then... or pretty near, as close as it could be.

44He looked like (a Man) if He'd speak the world would come to an end, and yet with so much love and kindness till you--you... I just pitched over. And at daylight, I found myself just in the break of day, pajama shirt soaking wet with tears, when I come to myself, walking, back through the broom-sedge field, home.

45 I told it to a minister friend of mine. He said, "Billy, That'll run you crazy." He said, "That's the Devil." And said, "Don't you fool with nothing like that." I was a Baptist minister at the time.

46Well, I went over to another old friend of mine. I set down and told him about It. I said, "Brother, what do you think about That?"

47He said, "Well, Billy, I'll tell you." He said, "I believe if you'd try to keep your life, just preach what's in the Bible here, the grace of God and so forth, I wouldn't go off after some fantastic thing, something like that."

48I said, "Sir, I don't mean to go off after some fantastic thing." I said, "Only thing I'm trying to find out is what this is."

49He said, "Billy, years ago they used to have those things in the churches. But," said, "when the apostles ceased, those things ceased with it." And said, "Now the only thing that we have that... any kind of seeing those things," said, "it's spiritualists, demons."

I said, "O Brother McKinney, you mean that?"

He said, "Yes, sir."

I said, "O God, have mercy on me!"

50I said, "I--I... Oh, Brother McKinney, will you--will you join with me in prayer that God will never let it happen to me? You know I love Him and I don't want to be wrong in these things." I said, "You pray with me."

51He said, "I will, Brother Billy." And so we had prayer right there in the--in the parsonage.

52I asked several ministers. The same thing would come. Then I got scared to ask them, 'cause they'd be thinking I was a devil. So I--I didn't want to be like that. I knowed in my heart something happened. Now, that's all, there--there was something in my heart that happened. And I didn't want to be like that, never.

53 So later on in years, I heard one day down at the First Baptist church where I was a member at the time, I heard someone say, "Say, you ought to have went over and heard them holy-rollers last night."

54And I thought, "Holy-rollers?" And a friend of mine, Walt Johnson, bass singer, and I said, "What was that, Brother Walt?"

He said, "A bunch of these Pentecostals."

I said, "What?"

55He said, "Pentecostals!" Said, "Billy, if you'd ever see that," said, "they was rolling on the floor like that and jumping up-and-down." And said, "They said that they had to jabber off in some kind of unknown tongues or they--they wasn't saved."

And I said, "Where's that at?"

56"Oh," said, "a little old tent meeting out there, the other side of Louisville." Said, "Colored people, of course."

And I said, "Uh-huh."

And he said, "There's a lot of white people there."

I said, "Did they do that, too?"

Said, "Yes, yes! They did it, too."

57I said, "That's funny, the people get mixed up in stuff like that." I said, "Well, I guess we just have to have those things." On a Sunday morning, I'll never forget it. He was eating a piece of dry orange peeling for indigestion he had, and I can just see it as well as it was yesterday. And I thought, "Jabbering, jumping up-and-down, what kind of religions will they get next?" And so I--I went on.

58 Later from that, I met an old man that's here in the church maybe now, or he was here over to the church, by the name of John Ryan. And I met him at a place... The old fellow with long beard and hair, and he may be here. I thought he was from Benton Harbor up here, at the House of David.

59And they had a place in Louisville. I was trying to find them people, and they called it the School of the Prophets. So I thought I'd go over and see what that was. Well, I didn't see nobody rolling on the floor, but they had some strange doctrines. And there's where I met this old man, he invited me to come up to his place.

60I went up for a vacation. And I was there one day, and I went back to his house and he had done gone, and he had gone somewhere down in Indianapolis. Said, "The Lord called him," his wife.

I said, "You mean you let that man run off like that?"

61She said, "Oh, he's God's servant!" Poor old thing died a few weeks ago, I hear. And she was devoted to him. My, that's the kind of wife to have! That's right. Right or wrong, he's right anyhow! I said... Well, I knowed they...

62 Now he... Brother Ryan, are you here? He isn't here. He was the other day, wasn't he, boys?

63Well, they just live with what they can get a hold of, and he didn't have nothing to eat in the house. That's right. And I had caught some fish out to a pond, or a lake, in Michigan, and I come back down--and I come back down to the place. And they didn't even have lard in the house, or grease, to cook the fish with. And I said, "He left you without anything in the house?"

Said, "Oh, but he's God's servant, Brother Bill!" Said, "He..."

64And I thought, "Well, bless your old heart. Brother, I'll stand right by you." That's right. "You think that much of your husband, I'm ready to join up and stand by you for that." That's right. We need more women like that today, and more men thinking of their wife like that. That's right. It'd be a better America if husbands and wives would join together like that. Right or wrong, stay with them. Wouldn't be so many divorces.

65 So we--we went to... Then I went on. And on my road home, it was a strange thing, I come down through Mishawaka. And I seen little--little old cars now, sitting on the street, called... big signs on them said, "Jesus Only." I thought, "What does... 'Jesus Only,' that must be religious." And I went over here and here's bicycles had it on it, "Jesus Only." Cadillacs, Model-T Fords, everything, "Jesus Only" on it. I thought, "Well, wonder what that is?"

66So I followed it around; come to find out, it was a religious meeting, fifteen hundred to two thousand people there. And I heard all that there screaming and jumping up-and-down, and going on. I thought, "Say, here's where I'll see what holy-rollers is."

67So I had my old Ford, you know, that I claimed would make thirty miles an hour, fifteen this way and fifteen up-and-down this a-way. So I pulled it over to one side, I... when I got a place to park, and walked back down the street. Walked in, looked around, and everybody standing that could stand. I had to look over their heads. And they were screaming, and jumping, and falling, and carrying on. I thought, "Whew, uhm, what a people that is!"

68 But the longer I stood there, better I felt. I thought, "That seems pretty good." I thought, "There ain't nothing wrong with them people. They ain't crazy." I got to talking to some of them, so they--they were fine people. So I said...

69Well, now, that's the same meeting that I went out and stayed all night that night, and the next day I went in. And you've heard me tell that in my life story. I was on the platform with a hundred and fifty, or two hundred ministers, and maybe more, and they wanted everybody to just raise up and say where they was from. And I said, "Evangelist William Branham, Jeffersonville," set down, "Baptist," so, set down. Each one tell where they were from.

70 So that next morning when I got in there... I slept in the field all night that night, and pressed my trousers between the two Ford seats, you know, and I--I... old seersucker trousers, little tee shirt, you know. So the next morning I went to the meeting, my little tee shirt on. I had went...

71I didn't have but three dollars, and I had to get enough gasoline to get home on. And then I--I got me some rolls, that kind of old, you know, but I was all right. And I got to a hydrant, got me a glass of water, you know, and they were pretty good. So I had soaked them up a little, and had breakfast.

72Now, I could eat with them, now, they eat twice a day. But I couldn't put nothing in the offering, so I wouldn't--wouldn't sponge on them.

73 So then I--then I got in there that morning, they said... I just have to tell this part of it. And so got in there that morning, and they said, "We're looking for William Branham, a young evangelist was on the platform last night, a Baptist." Said, "We want him to bring the message this morning." I seen it was going to pull me hard, that bunch of people, me a Baptist. So I just kind of scooted down in my seat. I had on seersucker trousers and a tee shirt; you know, and we wore clerical, so... And I set back in the seat like this. So he asked two or three times. And I set down by a colored brother.

74And the reason they had their convention in the North, because the segregation was then on in the South. So they couldn't have it in the South.

75So I wondered what this "Jesus Only" was about. And I thought, "As long as it's Jesus, it's all right. So it don't make any difference whether it's... how it is, just as long as it's Him."

76 So I set there a little bit and watched them, and so they called two or three times more. And this colored brother looked over at me, he said, "Do you know him?" I--I--I... The showdown was there. I couldn't lie to the man, I didn't want to.

I said, "Look, brother. Yes, I know him."

He said, "Well, go get him."

77I said, "Well, I--I'll tell you, brother," I said, "I am he. But, you see," I said, "look, I... these seersucker trousers."

"Get on up there."

78And I said, "No, I can't go up there," I said, "with these trousers on, like this, this little tee shirt."

Said, "Them people don't care how you dress."

79And I said, "Well, look, don't you mention it. Hear?" I said, "See, I've got these seersucker trousers on, I don't want to get up there."

Said, "Anybody know the whereabouts of William Branham?"

He said, "Here he is! Here he is!"

80 Oh, my! My face real red, you know; and no tie on, you know; and this little old tee shirt, you know, and little sleeves on like this. And I went walking up through there, with my ears burning. I never been around a microphone.

81And so I got to preaching up there, and I took a text, I never will forget it, "The rich man lifted up his eyes in hell, and then he cried." I, a lot of times, preach little three things like that, "Come, see a man," "Believest thou this?" or "Then he cried." And I kept saying, "There's no flowers, and then he cried. There's no prayer meetings, then he cried. There's no children, then he cried. No songs, and then he cried." Then I cried.

82 So after it was all over, why, my, they just... all of them around me, wanting me come hold a meeting for them. And I thought, "Say, maybe I'm a holy roller!" See? So I thought, "Maybe..." See, they was such fine people.

83And I walked up out there. A man with a pair of cowboy boots on, and big cowboy hat, I said, "Who are you?"

He said, "I'm Elder So-and-so from Texas."

I thought, "Well, that looked..."

84Another fellow walked up with these little bitty knicker-bocker pants on, you know, they used to play golf with, and one of them little bitty jersey sweaters. He said, "I'm Rev. So-and-so from Florida. Would you come hold..."

85I thought, "I'm right at home, boy, these here seersucker trousers and tee shirt. That's just fine."

86 So, you've heard my life story on those things, so I'll stop here and tell you something that I've never told before. First thing, I want to ask you... I was going to bypass that. I've never said it before in public, in my life. If you promise me that you love me and will try to love me as much after I say this as I do before I say it, raise up your hand. All right. That's your promise, I'm going to hold you to it.

87Sitting in the meeting that night, when they would sing their songs they'd clap their hands. And they'd sing, "I..." That little song, "I know it was the Blood. I know it was the Blood." And they would run up and down the aisles, and everything, and just shouting and praising the Lord. I thought, "That sounds awful good to me." I begin...

88 And they was referring all the time to Acts, Acts 2:4, Acts 2:38, Acts 10:49, all that. I thought, "Say, that's Scripture! I just never seen It like that before." But, oh, my heart was burning, thought, "This is wonderful!" I thought they was a bunch of holy rollers when I first met them, and I thought, "Oh, my! Now they're a bunch of angels." See, I changed my mind right quick.

89So the next morning when the Lord had give me this great opportunity to hold these meetings, I thought, "Oh, my, I'll get with this bunch of people! That must be the kind of what they used to call 'the shouting Methodist.' Just went a little farther," I thought. "Maybe that's what it is." So I thought, "Well, I'm... I sure like that. Oh, there's something about them I like, they're humble and sweet."

90 So one thing I couldn't understand was that speaking in tongues, that got me. And I... There was one man, say, sitting here and one over here, and they were the leaders of the group. This one would raise up and speak in tongues, this would interpret it and would tell things about the meeting and so forth. I thought, "My, whew, I got to read that!" So then they'd vice versa, fall on this and then back on that one; and each one would speak in tongues, interpret. The rest of the church would speak, but it didn't seem like the interpretation come like these two men. Now, I seen they sit close together, I thought, "Oh, my, them must be Angels!" So while sitting back there...

91Ever what that was (you know) that I couldn't make out, It would come on me. And I have a way of knowing things if the Lord wants me to know it, you know. And I don't... That's the reason I say I don't breathe this out, never before in public. If I really want to find out anything, the Lord usually tells me about these things. That's what the gift is for, you see. So you can't just throw that out before the people, it becomes like casting your pearls before swine. It's a sacred, holy thing, and you don't want to do that. So, God would hold me responsible. Like talking to brethren and so forth, I wouldn't try to find out something evil about a brother.

92 One time sitting at a table with a man, him with his arm around me, said, "O Brother Branham, I love you." And I kept feeling something moving. I looked at him. He couldn't have told me that; I knowed he didn't do it, see, 'cause there it was. He was absolutely a hypocrite, if there ever was one, see, and right there with his arm around me.

93I said, "Well, okay," walked away. I don't want to know that. I'd rather just know him the way I know him, as my brother, and let it go like that. Let God do the rest of it. See? And I don't want to... don't know, want to know those things.

94And many times on these things, it's not here in the church. I'll be sitting in the room, sit in a restaurant, and the Holy Spirit will tell me things that's going to happen. People's right here that knows that to be true. I'll set at my home and I'll say, "Now, be careful, there's a car coming after a while. It'll be a certain, certain person. Bring them on in, for the Lord has said they'd be here." "When we go down the street, there'll be certain things happen. Watch at that crossing there, because you're going to almost get hit." And just see if it ain't that way, see, every time, just perfectly! So you don't want to throw yourself too much into that, because you'd... It--it's... You can use it, it's a gift of God, but you have to watch what you do with it. God will hold you responsible.

95 Look at Moses. Moses was a God-sent man. Do you believe that? Predestinated, foreordained, and made a prophet! And God sent him out there, said, "Go speak to the rock," after it done been smitten. Said, "Go speak to the rock, and it'll bring forth its waters."

96But Moses, angry, run out there and struck the rock. The water didn't come, he smote it again, said, "You rebels! Must we bring you water out of this rock?"

97You see what God did? The water come, but said, "Come up here, Moses." That was the end of it, see. You have to watch those things, so you... what you do with Divine gifts.

98 Just like a preacher, a good forceful preacher, and get out and preach just to take up offerings and money, God will hold him responsible for that. That's right. You have to watch what you do with Divine gifts. And, or try to make some big prestige or big name for some church, or a big name for himself. I'd rather have two or three nights meeting and braze on somewhere else, and be humble, and stay down. And you know what I mean. Yes, sir, always keep your place where God can put His hand on you.

This is inside Life now, remember.

99 So then this day, I thought, "Well, I'm going to walk up." And I just so alarm with those people, I thought, "I'll find out about those men." And out in the yard I kept looking for them after the service was over. I looked around. I found one of them, I said, "How do you do, sir?"

100He said, "How do you do!" Said, "Was you the young preacher that preached this morning?"

I said... I was twenty-three years old then. I said, "Yes, sir."

And he said, "What was your name?"

I said, "Branham." And I said, "Yours?"

101And he told me his name. And I thought, "Well, now, if I can just get his contact of his spirit now." And yet not knowing what that was doing it. And I said, "Well, say, sir," I said, you people have Something here that I don't have."

He said, "Have you got the Holy Ghost since you believed?"

I said, "Well, I'm a Baptist."

102He said, "But have you received the Holy Ghost since you believed?"

103And I said, "Well, brother, what do you mean?" I said, "I--I haven't got what you all got, I know that!" I said, "Because you've got Something that seems to be powerful and so..."

Said, "Have you ever spoke with tongues?"

And I said, "No, sir."

Said, "I'll tell you right quick you haven't got the Holy Ghost."

104And I said, "Well, if I... If that what it takes to get the Holy Ghost, I haven't got It."

105And so he said, "Well, if you haven't spoke with tongues, you haven't got It."

106 And keeping his conversation that way, I said, "Well, where can I get It?"

107Said, "Get on in the room there and start seeking the Holy Ghost."

108And I kept watching him, you know. He didn't know what I was doing, but he... I knew he had a little strange feeling, 'cause he... his eyes begin to get a little glassy as he looked at me. And he... But he was really a Christian. He was absolutely, rung out one hundred percent, a Christian. That's right. Well, I thought, "Praise God, here It is! I--I've--I've got to get to that altar somewhere."

109 I went out, looked all around, I thought, "I'll find the other man." And when I found him and started talking to him, I said, "How do you do, sir?"

110He said, "Say, what church you belong to?" He said, "They tell me you're a Baptist."

I said, "Yep."

And he said, "You ain't got the Holy Ghost yet, have you?"

I said, "Well, I don't know."

Said, "You ever spoke in tongues?"

I said, "No, sir."

Said, "You haven't got It."

111And I said, "Well, I know I haven't got what you all got. I know that." And I said, "But, my brother, I'm really wanting It."

He said, "Well, there's--there's the pool, ready."

112I said, "I've been baptized. But," I said, "I--I haven't received what you all got." I said, "You got something that I--I really want."

And he said, "Well, that's fine."

113 I was trying to catch him, you see. And if I... When I finally got his spirit, now, that was the other man, if I ever talked to a low-down hypocrite, there was one of them. He was living... His wife was a black-headed woman, he was living with a blond and had two children by her. Drink, curse, run to taverns, and everything else, and yet in there and speaking in tongues and prophesying.

114Then I said, "Lord, forgive me." I went home. That's right. I said, "I'll just get... I can't understand it. Seemed like the blessed Holy Spirit falling, and, on that hypocrite." I said, "Can't be! That's all."

115 During this long period then, me studying and crying, thought if I could get out with them maybe I could find out what it was all about. Here's one, a genuine Christian; and the other one, a real hypocrite. Then I thought, "What of it? Oh," I said, "God, maybe--maybe there's something wrong with me." And I said, being a fundamentalist, "That'll... have to see that in the Bible. It has to."

116To me, everything that operates must come out of this Bible or it's not right. Has to come from Here. It can be proved in the Bible, not just one place, but it has to come all the way through the Bible. I have to believe it. It has to dovetail and tie together with every Scripture or I don't believe it. And then, because Paul said, "If an angel from Heaven come, preaching any other gospel, let him be accursed." So I believe the Bible.

And I said, "I could never see nothing like that in the Bible."

117 Two years later, after I had lost my wife and everything, I was up there at Green's Mill, my little old place up there, praying. Been back in my cave back there for two or three days, two days it was. I walked out to get a bit of breath, a breath of air. And when I walked out there, my Bible was laying out there on the end of a log just as you come in. An old tree blowed down, had a fork in it. Now, you... Had a fork laying up like this, and the tree laying down. And I just set astraddle that log, and lay out there at nighttime, looking up towards the skies like that, my hand laying up like this, and sometimes go to sleep laying right out on the log like that, praying. Be up there several days, just don't eat or drink, just there praying. And I walked out to get a little fresh air, out of that cave; it was cool, damp back in there.

118 So then I come out and there laid my Bible where I had had It the day before, and it was turned to Hebrews, the 6th chapter. And I begin to read there, "Let us lay aside... on... go on to perfection, not laying again the foundation of repentance and dead works and faith towards God," and so forth. "For it is impossible for those which were once enlightened, made partakers of the heavenly gift, and the callings," and so forth. But said, "But thorns and thistles which is nigh unto rejection, whose end... water... the rain cometh oft upon the earth to dress it and prepare it for that which is--that which is nigh unto rejection, with thorns and thistles, whose end is to be burned."

And Something went, "Whoooossssh!"

119I thought, "Here It is. I'll hear now whatever He... He woke me up here, He's fixing to give me a vision right now." I waited there on the end of that log, and waited. I got up and walked back and forth, up and down. Walked back, nothing happened. Walked back to my cave again, nothing happened. I stood there, I thought, "Well, what is this?"

120 I walked over to my Bible again, and, oh, It just come all over me again. I picked It up, and I thought, "What's in there He wants me to read?" I kept reading on down about "repentance towards God, and faith," and so forth, and I read on down where It said, "The rain cometh oft upon the earth to dress it and prepare it for what it's meant for, for here, but the thorns and thistles which is nigh unto rejection whose end is to be burned." And, oh, It would just shake me!

121And I thought, "Lord, are You going to give me a vision of what..." I was up there to ask Him for something another.

122Then all at once, before me, I seen the world rolling, and it was all disked up. And here went a man with white, with his head up, sowing Seeds like this. And when he went, coming, just as he went over the hill, here come a man behind him, dressed in black, with his head down, sowing seeds. And when the good Seeds come up, it was wheat; and when the bad seeds come up, it was weeds.

123 And then it come a great drought on the earth, and the wheat had its head hanging over, just about perished, wanting water. And I seen all the people with their hands up, praying for God to send water. And then I seen the weed, it had its head down, bowing for water. And just then the great clouds come across and the rain just gushed down. And when it did, the little wheat that was all bent over went, "Whish," stood right up. And the little weed right by its side went, "Whish," stood right up.

I thought, "Well, what's that?"

124Then It come to me. There it is. The same rain that makes the wheat to grow, makes the weed to grow. And the same Holy Spirit can fall in a bunch of people, and can bless a hypocrite just the same as It blesses the other. Jesus said, "By their fruits you shall know them." Not whether he shouts, whether he rejoices, but "it's by his fruit you shall know him."

125I said, "There you are!" "I got it, Lord." I said, "Then that really is the Truth." This man... You could have gifts without knowing God.

126 So then I--then I was getting too critical on speaking with tongues, you see. But one day, then, how God vindicated that to me!

127I was baptizing down on the river, my first converts, at the Ohio River, and the seventeenth person I was baptizing, as I started to baptize, then I said, "Father, as I baptize him with water, You baptize him with the Holy Spirit." I started to--to put him under the water.

128And just then a whirl come from the heavens above, and here come that Light, shining down. Hundreds and hundreds of people on the bank, right at two o'clock in the afternoon, in June. And It hung right over where I was at. A Voice spoke from there, and said, "As John the Baptist was sent for the forerunner of the first coming of Christ, you've got a... have a Message that will bring forth the forerunning of the Second Coming of Christ." And it liked to scared me to death.

129 And I went back, and all the people there, the--the foundry men and all them, the druggist, and all of them on the bank. I had baptized about two or three hundred that afternoon. And when they taken me out, pulled me out of the water, the deacons and so forth went up, they asked me, said, "What did that Light mean?"

130A big group of colored people from the--the Gilt Edge Baptist church and the Lone Star church down there, and many of those was down there, they begin screaming when they saw that happen, people fainted.

131 A girl I tried to get out of a boat there, sitting there with a swimming suit on, a Sunday school teacher in a church, and I said, "Won't you get out, Margie?"

She said, "Billy, I don't have to get out."

132I said, "That's right, you don't have to, but I'd have enough respects for the Gospel to get out where I'm baptizing."

She said, "I don't have to."

133And when she was setting there, snickering and laughing at me baptizing, 'cause she didn't believe in baptizing, so then when the Angel of the Lord come down she pitched forward in the boat. Today the girl's in the insane institution. So you just can't play with God. See? Now, later on... A beautiful girl, went to drinking later on, was hit with a bottle, of--of beer bottle, cut all of her face down. Oh, a horrible-looking person! And there that happened.

134 And then all along down through life I'd see that, see that moving, see that visions, how those things would happen. Then, a little later on, It kept bothering me so much, and everybody telling me It was wrong. And I took off to my old stomping grounds, up there where I always prayed through. And I'd... No matter how much I'd keep praying for That not to come to me, It come anyhow. And so I was just... I was--I was game warden in the state of Indiana. And I come in, there was a man sitting there, a brother to my pianist at the tabernacle. And he said, "Billy, will you ride up to Madison with me this afternoon?"

I said, "I can't do it, I got to go up to the forestry."

135And I'd... just coming around the house and taking off my belt, gun belt and things, and rolling up my sleeves. We lived in a little two-room house, and I was going to wash and make ready for my meal. And I had washed, and just walking around the side of the house, under a--a big maple tree, and all at once Something went, "Whoooossssh!" And just almost passed out. And I looked, and I knowed it was That again.

136I set on those steps, and he jumped out of his car and run to me, said, "Billy, are you fainting?"

I said, "No, sir."

He said, "What's the matter, Billy?"

137And I said, "I don't know." I said, "Just go ahead, brother, that's all right. Thank you."

138My wife come out and brought a pitcher of water, she said, "Honey, what's the matter?"

I said, "Nothing, sweetheart."

139So she said, "Come on now, dinner's ready," and she put her arm around me, tried to bring me in.

140 I said, "Honey, I--I want to tell you something." I said, "You call them up and tell them I won't be out there this afternoon." I said, "Meda, sweetheart," I said, "I know in my heart I love Jesus Christ. I know that I've passed from death unto Life. But I don't want the Devil to have anything to do with me." And I said, "I can't go on like this; I'm a prisoner." I said, "All the time, when this thing keeps happening, things like that, and these visions coming, and so forth like that. Or, whatever it is," I said, "it happens to me." I didn't know it was a vision. I didn't call it a vision. I said, "Them trances like," I said, "I don't know what that is. And, honey, I--I--I--I don't want to fool with it, they--they tell me it's the Devil. And I love the Lord Jesus."

141"Oh," she said, "Billy, you oughtn't to listen to what people tell you."

142 I said, "But, honey, look at other preachers." I said, "I--I don't want it." I said, "I'm going to my place in the woods. I got about fifteen dollars, you take care of Billy." Billy was a little bitty boy then, a little bitty fellow. I said, "You--you take... That's enough for you and Billy to live on, a while. Call them up and tell them I'll--I'll may be back tomorrow, and I may not never be back. If I ain't back in the next five days, put a man on in my place." And I said, "Meda, I'll never come out of that woods until God promises me He'll take that thing away from me and never let it happen again." Think of the ignorance that a man can be!

143 And I went up there that night. Went back in the little old cabin, 'fore it was next day; it was kind of late. I was going to go up to my camp the next day, up on the... farther around the mountain, or the hill, rather, and get up in the woods there. I don't believe the FBI could find me up there. So this little old cabin... I had been praying all that afternoon and 'fore it got too dark. I'd pray, was reading over there in the Bible where It said, "The Spirit of the prophets is subject to the prophet." I couldn't make that out. So it got too dark in the little old cabin.

144Where I used to trap when I was a boy, had a trap line through there, and go up there and fish and stay all night. Just a little old dilapidated cabin sitting over there, been in there for years. Some tenant might have had it before it all come to that.

145 And so I--I was just waiting there. And I thought, "Well." Got along towards one o'clock, two o'clock, three o'clock in the morning, I was walking up and down the floor, walking back and forth. I sit down on a little old stool there, a little... not stool, a little old box of a thing. And I set down there, and I thought, "O God, why do You do this to me?" I said, "Father, You know I love You. You know that I love You! And I--I--I don't want to be possessed with a devil. I don't want them things to happen to me. Please God, don't never let it happen no more."

146I said, "I--I love You. I don't want to go to hell. What's the use of me preaching and trying, and putting my efforts forth, if I'm wrong? And I'm not only taking myself to hell, I'm misleading thousands of others." Or, hundreds of others, in them days. And I said... I had a big ministry. And I said, "Well, I--I don't never want it to happen to me again."

147 And I set down on this little stool. And I just sitting, oh, kind of in this position, just like that. And, all at once, I seen a Light flicker in the room. And I thought somebody was coming up with a flashlight. And I looked around, and I thought, "Well..." And here It was, right out in front of me. And old wooden boards on the floor. And there It was, right in front of me. It's a little old drum stove sitting in the corner, the top was tore out of it. And--and right in here there was a--a Light on the floor, and I thought, "Well, where's that? Well, that couldn't be coming..."

148I looked around. And here It was above me, this very same Light, right there above me, hanging right like that. Circling around like a fire, kind of an emerald color, going, "Whoossh, whoossh, whoossh!" like that, just above It, like that. And I looked at That. I thought, "What is That?" Now, It scared me.

149 I heard somebody coming, [Brother Branham imitates someone walking--Ed.] just walking, only, it was barefooted. And I seen the foot of a Man come in. It was dark in the room, all but right here where It was shining right down. And I seen the foot of a Man coming in. And when He come into the room, walked on up, He was a Man about... looked to weigh about two hundred pounds. He had His hands folded like this. Now, I had seen It in a Whirlwind, I had heard It talk to me, and seen It in the form of a Light, but the first time I ever seen the image of It. It walked up to me, real close.

150Well, honest friends, I--I thought my heart would fail me. I... Just imagine! Put yourself there, It'd make you feel the same way. You're maybe farther along the road than I am, may have been a Christian longer, but It would make you feel that way. Cause after hundreds and hundreds of times of visitations, it paralyzes me when He comes near. It sometimes it even makes me... I almost completely pass out, just so weak when I leave the platform many times. If I stay too long, I'll go completely out. I've had them ride me around for hours, not even know where I was at. And I can't explain it. Read down here in the Bible, and It'll explain It, what it is. The Scripture says so!

151 So I was sitting there and looking at Him. I--I kind of had my hand up like that. He was looking right at me, just as pleasant. But He had a real deep Voice, and He said, "Do not fear, I am sent from the Presence of Almighty God." And when He spoke, that Voice, that was the same Voice that spoke to me when I was two years old, all the way up. I knowed that was Him. And I thought, "Now..."

152And hear it. Now listen to the conversation. I'll quote it the best that I can, knowingly, word by word, 'cause I'd hardly remember.

153He... I said... Looked at Him like that. He said, "Do not fear," just as quiet, said, "I am sent from the Presence of Almighty God, to tell you that your peculiar birth..." As you know what my birth was up there. That same Light hung over me when I was first born. And so He said, "Your peculiar birth and misunderstood life has been to indicate that you're to go to all the world and pray for the sick people." And said, "And regardless of what they have..." And He designated. God, Who's my Judge, knows. That, He designated "cancer." Said, "Nothing... If you get the people to believe you, and be sincere when you pray, nothing shall stand before your prayers, not even cancer." See, "If you get the people to believe you."

154 And I seen He wasn't my enemy, He was my Friend. And I didn't know whether--whether I was dying or what was happening when He was coming up to me like that. And I said, "Well, Sir," I said, "I am..." What did I know about healings and things like that, those gifts? I said, "Well, Sir, I am a... I--I'm a poor man." And I said, "I'm among my people. I--I live with my people who is poor. I'm uneducated." And I said, "And I--I--I would not be able, they'd not--they'd not understand me." I said, "They--they wouldn't--they wouldn't hear me."

155And He said, "As the prophet Moses was given two gifts, signs," rather, "to vindicate his ministry, so will you given two--so are you given two gifts to vindicate your ministry." He said, "One of them will be that you'll take the person that you're praying for by the hand, with your left hand and their right," and said, "then just stand quiet, and it'll have... there'll be a physical effect that'll happen on your body." And said, "Then you pray. And if it leaves, the disease is gone from the people. If it doesn't leave, just ask a blessing and walk away."

"Well," I said, "Sir, I'm afraid they won't receive me."

156 He said, "And the next thing will be, if they won't hear that, then they will hear this." Said, "Then it'll come to pass that you'll know the very secret of their heart." Said, "This they will hear."

157"Well," I said, "Sir, that's why I'm here tonight. I have been told by my clergymen that those things that's been coming to me was wrong."

158He said, "You were born in this world for that purpose." (See, "gifts and calling without repentance.") He said, "You were born in this world for that purpose."

159And I said, "Well, Sir," I said, "that, my clergymen told me it, that it was the--the evil spirit." And I said, "They... That's why I'm here praying."

160And here's what He quoted to me. He related to me the coming of the Lord Jesus, in His first time. And I said...

161 The strange thing was, friends... Well, I'll stop right here just for a minute, go back. What made me more scared than ever, every time I met a fortune teller, they would recognize something had happened. And that would just... it nearly killed me.

162For instance, one day my cousins and I was going down through a--a carnival grounds, and we was just boys, walking along. So there was a little old fortune teller sitting out there in one of those tents, a young lady, nice-looking young lady, she was sitting there. And we was all going, walking by. She said, "Say, you, come here a minute!" And the three of us boys turned around. And she said, "You with the striped sweater." That was me.

163And I said, "Yes, ma'am?" I thought she maybe wanted me to go get her a Coke, or something another like that. And she was a--a young woman, maybe in her early twenties, or something, sitting there. And I walked up, I said, "Yes, ma'am, what could I do for you?"

164And she said, "Say, did you know there's a--a Light that follows you? You were born under a certain sign."

I said, "What do you mean?"

165She said, "Well, you were born under a certain sign. There's a Light that follows you. You were born for a Divine call."

I said, "Get away from here, woman!"

166I started moving on, 'cause my mother always told me them things was of the Devil. She was right. So I... That scared me.

167 And one day while I was a game warden, I was going up on the bus. And I got on the bus. Was always seemed to be subject to spirits. I was standing there, and this sailor was standing behind me. And I was going up to patrol, and I was going up to the Henryville Forestry, was on the bus. I kept feeling some strange something. I looked around there, and there was a--a great big heavyset woman sitting there, nicely dressed. She said, "How do you do?"

Said, "How do you do!"

168I thought it was just a woman, you know, talking, so I just kept... She said, "I'd like to talk to you a minute."

I said, "Yes, ma'am?" I turned around.

She said, "Did you know you were born under a sign?"

169I thought, "Another one of them funny women." So I just looked on out. And so I never said a word, just kept...

170She said, "Could I speak to you a minute?" I just kept... She said, "Don't act like that."

171I just kept looking forward. I thought, "That isn't gentlemanlike."

She said, "I'd like to speak to you just a moment."

172 I just kept looking forward, and I wouldn't pay any attention to her. Directly I thought, "I believe I'll see if she says like the rest of them." I turned around, I thought, "Oh, my! That would quiver me, I know." Cause, I hated to think that. Turned around.

173She said, "Maybe I better explain myself." She said, "I'm an astrologist."

I said, "I thought you was something like that."

174She said, "I'm on my way to Chicago to see my boy who's a Baptist minister."

I said, "Yes, ma'am."

175She said, "Anybody ever tell you you were born under a sign."

176I said, "No, ma'am." I lied to her there, see, and I said... just wanted to see what she was going to say. And she said... I said, "No, ma'am."

And she said, "Doesn't... Hasn't ministers ever told you?"

I said, "I don't have nothing to do with ministers."

And she said, "Uh-huh."

And I said... she--she said to me... I said, "Well..."

177She said, "If I tell you just exactly when you was born, will you believe me?"

I said, "No, ma'am."

And she said, "Well, I can tell you when you were born."

I said, "I don't believe it."

178And she said, "You were born on April the 6th, 1909, at five o'clock in the morning."

179I said, "That's right." I said, "How do you know that?" I said, "Tell this sailor here when he was born."

Said, "I can't."

And I said, "Why? How you know?"

180 Said, "Look, sir." She said, when she begin to talk about this astronomy now, and she said, "Every so many years..." Said, "You remember when the morning star come, that led the wise men to Jesus Christ?"

181And I kind of stalled, you know, I said, "Well, I don't know nothing about religion."

182And she said, "Well, you've heard about the wise men coming to see Jesus."

I said, "Yes."

And she said, "Well, what was wise man?"

"Oh," I said, "they were just wise men, all I know."

183She said, "Well, what is a wise man?" She said, "The same thing that I am, an astrologist, 'stargazer' they call them." And she said, "You know, before God does anything in--in the earth, He always declares it in the heaven, and then on the earth."

And I said, "I don't know."

184 And she said, "Well..." She called two or three, two... three stars, like Mars, Jupiter, and Venus. It wasn't them, but she said, "They crossed their paths and come together and made..." Said, "There was three wise men that come to meet the Lord Jesus, and one was from the lineage of Ham, and one Shem, and the other one Japheth." And said, "When they met together at Bethlehem, the three stars that they were from... Every person on earth," said, "they have something to do with the stars." Said, "Ask that sailor there when the moon goes out and the heavenly planet goes out, the tide doesn't go with it and come in."

I said, "I don't have to ask him that, I know that."

185And she said, "Well, your birth has something to do with the stars up there."

And I said, "Well, that I don't know."

186 And she said, "Now, these three wise men came." And said, "When they three stars, when they... They come from different directions and they met at Bethlehem. And they said they found out and consulted, and one was from the lineage of Ham, Shem, and Japheth, the three sons of Noah." And she said, "Then they come and worshipped the Lord Jesus Christ." And said, "When they departed," said, "they brought gifts and put to Him."

187And said, "Jesus Christ said in His ministry that when this Gospel has been preached to all the world (Ham, Shem, and Japheth's people), then He would come again." And she said, "Now, those planets, heavenly planets, as they move around..." Said, "They separated. They've never been on the earth since, known. But" said "every so many hundred years, they cross their cycles like this." If there happen to be an astronomer here, you might know what she was talking about. I don't. So when she was talk-... Said, "They cross like that." And said, "In commemoration of the greatest Gift that was ever given to mankind, when God gave His Son. When these planets cross themselves again, why," said, "He sends another gift to the earth." And said, "You were born on the crossing of that time." And said, "That's the reason I knew it."

188Well, then I said, "Lady, the first place, I don't believe anything about it. I'm not religious, and I don't want to hear no more about it!" Walked away. And so I cut her off pretty short. So I went on out.

189 And every time any... I'd get around one of them, that's the way it would be. And I thought, "Why does them devils do that?"

190Then the preachers, saying, "That's the Devil! That's the Devil!" They had me believing it.

191And then that night up there when I... when He referred to that, I asked Him, I said, "Well, why is it all them mediums and things like that, and them devil-possessed people, that always tell me about It; and the clergy that, my brethren, tell me that it's of the evil spirit?"

192Now listen to what He said, this One Who is hanging over there in the picture. He said, "As it was then, so is it now." And He begin to refer to me, that, "When the ministry of our Lord Jesus Christ begin to take place, the ministers said, 'He was Beelzebub, the Devil'; but the devils said, 'He was the Son of God, the Holy One of Israel.' Devils... And look at Paul and Barnabas when they was up there preaching. The ministers said, 'These men turn the world upside down. They're evil, they're--they're the Devil.' And a little old fortune-teller out on the street, recognized that Paul and Barnabas was men of God, said, 'They are men of God who tell us the way of Life.'" Is that right? "Spiritualists and soothsayers, demon-possessed people."

193 But we get so soured down on theology till we don't know nothing about the Spirit. I hope you love me after this. But that's what it is. I mean Pentecost, too! That's right. Just shouting and dancing around doesn't mean you know anything about the Spirit.

194It's personal contact, face to face, that's what you need. That's the kind of Church God's fixing to raise up, that's right, when they come together in unity and power, in Spirit.

195And He referred to that. And He told me how that the ministry misunderstood It, and assured me that the ministry had misunderstood It. And when He told me all about this and how that Jesus...

196 I said, "Well, what about this, these things that happen to me?"

197And, you see, He said, "That'll multiply and get greater and greater." And He referred to me, telling me how Jesus did it; how that He come and He was possessed with a Power that could foreknow things and tell the women at the well, claimed not to be a healer, claimed to do those things just as the Father showed Him.

I said, "Well, what kind of a spirit would that be?"

He said, "It was the Holy Spirit."

198Then something there happened inside of me, that I realized that the very thing that I turned my back on was what God brought me here for. And I realized that it was just like those Pharisees in the days gone by, they had misinterpret the Scripture to me. So from then on I took my own interpretation of It, what the Holy Spirit said.

I told Him, "I'd go."

He said, "I'll be with you."

199 And the Angel stepped into the Light again that begin to come around and around, and around and around, and around His feet like that, went up into the Light and went out of the building.

I went home a new person.

200Walked over to the church and told the people about it. The... was on Sunday night.

201And on the Wednesday night they brought a woman there, one of Mayo's nurses dying with cancer, nothing but a shadow. When I walked down to take a hold of her, there come a vision before, showed her back nursing again. And she's on the list in Louisville, "been dead for years." There she is at Jeffersonville now, nursing, been nursing for years. For, I looked up there, and I seen that vision. I turned around, hardly knowing what I was doing, standing there, I quivered when they first brought that case and laid it down there. And the nurses and things standing around her, and her laying there, and her face all sunk in and her eyes way back.

202 Margie Morgan. If you want to write to her, that's 411 Knobloch Avenue, Jeffersonville, Indiana. Or write to Clark County Hospital, Jeffersonville, Indiana. Let her give you the--the testimony.

203I looked down there. And that first case there, to see here come out, there come a vision. I seen that woman nursing again, walking around, good and strong and healthy. I said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'You'll live and not die!'"

204Her husband, a very high man in this world's things, looked at me like that. I said, "Sir, don't you fear! Your wife will live."

205He called me outside, said... called two or three doctors, said, "You know them?"

I said, "Yes."

206"Why," said, "I've played golf with him. He said, 'The cancer had wrapped around her intestines, you can't even wash her out with an enema.'"

207I said, "I don't care what she's got! Something down in here, I seen a vision! And that Man that told me, said, whatever I seen, to say it and it would be so. And He told me and I believe it."

208Praise God! A few days from then she was doing her washing, going around. She weighs about a hundred and sixty-five pounds now, in perfect health.

209 Then when I accepted, away it went. Then Robert Daugherty called me. And here it went, out down through Texas, across the world.

210And one night, on about four or five times out... I couldn't understand speaking in tongues and so forth. I believed in the baptism of the Holy Spirit, believed the people could speak in tongues. And one night when I was walking out onto the... in a cathedral, San Antonio, Texas, walking out there, a little fellow sitting up here begin to speak in tongues like a shotgun firing, or a machine gun, rapidly. Way back, way back there, a fellow raised up and said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD! The man that's walking to the platform is going forward with a ministry that was ordained of Almighty God. And as John the Baptist was sent as the first forerunner of the coming of Jesus Christ, so he packs a Message that will cause the Second Coming of the Lord Jesus Christ."

211I like to sunk in my shoes. I looked up, I said, "Do you know that man?"

He said, "No, sir."

I said, "Do you know him?"

He said, "No, sir."

I said, "Do you know me?"

He said, "No, sir."

I said, "What are you doing here?"

212He said, "I read it in the paper." And usually... That was the first night of the meeting.

I looked over there and I said, "How did you come here?"

213Said, "Some of my people told me that you was going to be here, 'a Divine healer,' and I come."

I said, "Don't you all know one another?"

He said, "No."

214 Oh, my! There I seen that the very power of the Holy Spirit... Where one time back there I had thought it was wrong, and I knowed that I... This same Angel of God was associated with them people that had those things. Although they had phony and a lot of mix-up and a lot of babbling in it, but in there was a genuine article. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... Christ. And I seen that it--it was true.

215Oh, years passed by, and in the meetings the people would see, the visions and so forth.

216 One time a photographer caught It in a picture when I was standing down somewhere in Arkansas, I believe it was, in a meeting about like this, the auditorium about like this. And I was standing, trying to explain It. People knew, they would sit and listen, Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, and so forth. And then I happened to look, coming in the door, here It come, going, "Whoossh, whoossh!"

217I said, "I will not have to speak anymore, for here It comes now." And It moved up, and people begin screaming. Come up to where I was and settled down around.

218Just as It was settling down, a minister run up and said, "Say, I see That!" And It struck him as blind as--as he could be, staggered back. You can look at his picture right there in the book and see it as he staggered back with his head down like that. You can see his picture.

219And there It settled down. Just the newspaper photographer caught It that time. But the Lord wasn't ready.

220 And one night at Houston, Texas, when, oh, thousands times thousands of people... We was having eight hundred... eight thousand over at the what-you-call-it, over at the music hall, come back over to the great Sam Houston Coliseum.

221And there in that debate that night, when a Baptist preacher said I "wasn't nothing but a low-down hypocrite and an impostor, a religious impostor, and ought to be run out of the city" and he ought to be the one to do it.

222Brother Bosworth said, "Brother Branham, would you let something like that happen? Call his hand!"

223I said, "No, sir, I do not believe in fussing. The Gospel's not made to fuss, It's made to live." And I said, "No matter how you convince him, he'd go just the same way." I said, "He... wouldn't make him any difference. If God can't speak to his heart, how can I?"

224 Next day it come out, said, "It shows what they're made out of," the Houston Chronicle. Says, "Shows what they're made out of, they're afraid to take up for what they're preaching."

225Old Brother Bosworth come up to me, being way in his seventies then, lovely old brother, put his arm around me, said, "Brother Branham," he said, "you mean you're not going to take that up?"

226I said, "No, Brother Bosworth. No, sir. I'm not going to take it up." I said, "It don't do no good." I said, "Just causes fussing when we leave the platform." I said, "I'm holding a meeting now, and I don't want to get things all tore up like that." I said, "Just let him go ahead." I said, "That's all, he's just rattling." I said, "We've had them before, and it doesn't do any good to talk to them." I said, "They'll go right away, holding theirself." I said, "If they once receive the knowledge of the Truth and then they won't receive It, the Bible said they've crossed the separating line and they'll never be forgiven in this world or the world to come. They call It 'the Devil' and they can't help it. They're possessed with a religious spirit which is the Devil."

227How many knows that's true, that a devil spirit is religious? Yes, sir, just as fundamental as they can be. And so, then, that didn't go very good when I said "fundamental," but that's true. "Having a form of godliness and denying the Power thereof." That's right. Signs and wonders is what vindicates God, always. And He said it would be in the last days the same thing. And notice!

228 Old Brother Bosworth, I... he was going to come with me, and he was kind of tired. Just come back from Japan. He was going to be here. He's going on to be at Lubbock with me. And so he was... he had a little, bad cold, so he couldn't come on this one, he and his wife. And so he...

229All thought he looked like Caleb. He stood there, he said, "Well, Brother Branham," that very dignified look, you know, he said, "let me go do it," and said, "if you don't want to."

230I said, "O Brother Bosworth, I--I don't want you to do it. You'd go fussing."

He said, "There won't be one word of fussing."

231Now, just before I close, listen to this. He went down there. I said, "If you won't fuss, all right."

Said, "I promise not to fuss."

232 Around thirty thousand people gathered for that auditorium that night. Brother Wood, sitting over here, was present at the time, and was setting in that auditorium. And I...

233My boy said, or... My wife said, "You're not going down to that meeting?"

234I said, "No. I wouldn't go down there and hear them fussing. No, sir. I wouldn't go down there and listen at it."

When nighttime come, Something said, "Go on down there."

235I got a taxicab, my brother, and wife and my children, we went down. And I had went way up in balcony thirty, way high like that, and set down.

236 Old Brother Bosworth walked out there just like an old diplomat, you know. He had copied off some... He had six hundred different promises of the Bible copied off there. He said, "Now, Doctor Best, if you'll come up here and will take one of these promises and disprove it by the Bible. Every one of these promises is in the Bible, pertaining to Jesus Christ healing the sick in this day. If you can take one of these promises and, by the Bible, contradict it with the Bible, I'll set down, shake your hand, say, 'you're right.'"

237He said, "I'll take care of that when I get up there!" He wanted the last so he could rub off on Brother Bosworth, see.

238 So Brother Bosworth said, "Well, Brother Best, I'll ask you one, and if you'll answer me 'yes' or 'no,'" said, "we'll just settle the debate right now."

And he said--he said, "I'll take care of that!"

He asked the moderator if he could ask him. Said, "Yes."

239He said, "Brother Best, was the redemptive names of Jehovah applied to Jesus? 'Yes' or 'no'?"

240That settled it. That was all. I tell you, I just felt something just going all through me. I never thought of that, myself, see. And I thought, "Oh, my, he can't answer! That ties it."

He said, "Well, Doctor Best, I'm--I'm alarmed."

He said, "I'll take care of that!"

241Said, "I'm alarmed that you can't answer my weakest question." He was just as cool as a cucumber, and he knew where he was standing. So then he just set down there with that Scripture.

Said, "Take your thirty minutes, I'll answer after that!"

242 And old Brother Bosworth set there and took that Scripture and tied that man in such a place till his face was so red you could have struck a match on it, nearly.

243He raised up from there, angry, and threw the papers across the floor, got up there and preached a good Campbellite sermon. I was a Baptist, I know what they believe. He never... He was preaching on the resurrection, "'when this mortal puts on immortality,' then we'll have Divine healing." Oh, my! What do we need Divine healing after we're immortal ("when this mortal puts on immortality," resurrection of the dead)? He even doubted the miracle that Jesus did on Lazarus, said, "He died again, and that was just a temporary thing." See?

244 And when he got through like that, he said, "Bring forth that Divine healer and let me see him perform!"

245They had a little puddle then. Brother Bosworth said, "I'm surprised at you, Brother Best, not answering one question that I asked you."

246And so he got real frantic then, he said, "Bring that Divine healer forth and let me see him perform!"

Said, "Brother Best, do you believe in people being saved?"

He said, "Sure!"

Said, "Would you want to be called a Divine saviour?"

Said, "Certainly not!"

247"Neither... That wouldn't make you a Divine saviour because you preached salvation of soul."

He said, "Well, certainly not!"

248Said, "Neither does it make Brother Branham a Divine healer by preaching Divine healing for the body. He's not no Divine healer, he points people to Jesus Christ."

249And he said, "Bring him forth, let me see him perform! Let me look at the people, a year from today, and I'll tell you whether I'll believe It or not."

250Brother Bosworth said, "Brother Best, that sounds like another case at Calvary, 'Come down off the Cross and we'll believe You.'" See?

251 And so, oh, then he really blew up. He said, "Let me see him perform! Let me see him perform!" The moderators made him set down. He walked over there, and there was a Pentecostal preacher standing there, he just smacked him all the way across the platform. And so they stopped him then. (So Brother Bosworth said, "Here, here! No, no.") So the moderators made him set down.

252Raymond Richey raised up, said, "Is this the attitude of the Southern Baptist Convention?" Said, "You Baptist ministers, did the Southern Baptist Convention send this man over here or did he come of his own?" They wouldn't answer. He said, "I asked you!" He knew them, every one.

253They said, "He come on his own." Cause I know Baptists believe in Divine healing, too. So then he said, "He come on his own."

254 So then here's what happened then. Then Brother Bosworth said, "I know Brother Branham's in the meeting, if he wants to come and dismiss the audience, very well."

So Howard said, "You sit still!"

I said, "I'm sitting still."

255And just then Something come around, begin to whirl around, and I knew It was the Angel of the Lord, said "Rise up!"

256About five hundred people put their hands together like this, made an aisle, come down to the platform.

257I said, "Friends, I'm not no Divine healer. I'm your brother." I said, "Brother Best, with no..." Or, "Brother Best," I said, "with no disregards to you, my brother, not at all. You have a right to your convictions, so do I." I said, "Course, you see you couldn't prove that, your point, by Brother Bosworth. Neither could you by anybody that's well read in the Bible, that knows those things." I said, "And as far as healing people, I cannot heal them, Brother Best. But I'm here every night, if you want to see the Lord perform miracles, come on over. He does it every night."

258And he said, "I'd like to see you heal somebody and let me look at them! You might hypnotize them with your hypnotism, but" said "I'd like to see it in a year from there!"

I said, "Well, you'd have a right to check them, Brother Best."

259 He said, "Nothing but you bunch of numbskull holy-rollers believe in such stuff as that. Baptists don't believe in no such nonsense."

260Brother Bosworth said, "Just a moment." Said, "How many people out there, in these two weeks meeting here, that's standing in good standing with these fine Baptist churches here in Houston, that can prove that you've been healed by Almighty God while Brother Branham's been here?" And over three hundred stood up. Said, "What about that?"

261He said, "They're not Baptists!" Said, "Anybody can testify anything, that still doesn't make it right!"

262Said, "God's Word says it's right, and you can't withstand that. And the people says it's right, and you can't back that down. So what are you going to do about It?" See, like that.

263 I said, "Brother Best, I only tell what's Truth. And if I'm truthful, God's obligated to back up the Truth." I said, "If He isn't... If He won't back up the Truth, then He isn't God." And I said, "I do not heal people. I was born with a--with a gift to see things, see it happen." I said, "I know I'm misunderstood, but I can do no more than fulfill the conviction of my heart." I said, "I believe that Jesus Christ raised from the dead. And if the Spirit that comes and shows visions and so forth, if that's questioned, drop around and find out." I said, "That's all." But I said, "But for myself, I can do nothing of my own self." And I said, "If I tell the Truth, God's obligated to me, to witness that It is the Truth."

264And about that time, Something went, "Whoooossssh!" Here He come, coming right down. And the American Photographer Association, the Douglas Studios in Houston, Texas, having the big camera set there (they're forbidden to take pictures), shot the picture.

265 When they was there to take pictures of Mr. Best, and he--he said, before I went down there, he said, "Wait a minute! I got six glossies coming here!" He said, "Here, shoot my picture now!" And he put his finger in that old saintly man's nose, like that, said, "Now take my picture!" And they did. Then he drawed his fist and put it up, said, "Now take my picture!" And they took it like that. Then he done like that, to pose for his picture. He said, "You'll see this in my magazine!" like that.

266Brother Bosworth stood there and never said a thing. Then they just took the picture of This.

267 On the road home that night, (Catholic boy took it), he said to this other boy, he said, "What do you think about That?"

268He said, "I know I criticized him. That goiter that left that woman's throat, I said he hypnotized her." Said, "I could have been wrong on that."

Said, "What do you think about that picture?"

"I don't know."

269They put it in the acid. Here's his picture, you can ask him if you want to. They went home, he set there and smoked a cigarette. Went in and pulled out one of Brother Bosworth, it was negative. Pulled out two, three, four, five, six, and every one of them was blank. God would not permit the picture of His sainted old man standing there with that hypocrite, with his nose, or hand, fist shaking under his nose like that. He wouldn't permit it.

270They pulled out the next one, and here It was. The man had a heart attack, they said, that night.

271And they sent this negative to Washington, D.C. It was copyrighted, sent back.

272 And George J. Lacy, the head of the FBI in fingerprint and document, and so forth, one of the greatest there is in the whole world, was brought there and kept two days on it to test camera, lights, everything else. And when we come that afternoon, he said, "Reverend Branham, I've been a critic of yours, too." He said, "And I said it was psychology, somebody said they had seen them Lights and things like that." And said, "You know, the old hypocrite used to say that" (he meant the unbeliever) "'them pictures around, that halo around Christ, around the saints,' he said, 'that was just simply psychology.'" But said, "Reverend Branham, the mechanical eye of this camera won't take psychology! The Light struck the lens, or struck the negative, and there It was." And he said...

273I submitted it over to them. He said, "Oh, mister, do you know what that's worth?"

And I said, "Not to me, brother, not to me." And so he said...

274"Course, it'll never come in effect while you're living, but someday, if civilization moves on and Christianity remains, there'll be something happen about this."

275 So, friends, tonight, if this is our last meeting on this earth, you and I have set in the Presence of Almighty God. My testimony is true. Many, many things, it would take volumes of books to write it, but I want you to know.

276How many in here that's actually, without the picture, seen the Light Itself standing around where I've been preaching? Raise your hands, all over the building, anybody that's ever seen It. See, about eight or ten hands that's sitting here.

277You say, "Could--could they see It and me not see It?" Yes, sir.

278That--that Star that the wise men was following, passed over every observatory. No one seen It but them. They were the only one who saw It.

279 Elijah was standing there looking at all those chariots on fire, and everything else. And Gehazi looked around, he couldn't see them anywhere. God said, "Open his eyes that he can see." And then he seen them, see. But he was a good boy, standing there looking around, but he couldn't see it. Sure. It's given for some to see, and some not to. And that's true.

280But now you that has never seen It, has never seen It, and you that did see It with your natural eye and has never seen the picture, yet the ones that sees the picture has a greater proof than you that seen It with your natural eye. Cause you, with your natural eye, could been mistaken, it could have been an optical illusion. Is that right? But That's not an optical illusion, That's the Truth, where scientific research proves that It's the Truth. So the Lord Jesus has did this.

"What do you think It is then," you say, "Brother Branham?"

281 I believe that It is the same Pillar of Fire that led the children of Israel from Egypt to Palestine. I believe It's the same Angel of Light that come in the--in the jail and come in to Saint Peter and touched him, and went forward and opened the door and put him out into the light. And I believe that It's Jesus Christ the same yesterday, today, and forever. Amen! He's the same Jesus today that He was yesterday. He will be forever the same Jesus.

282And while I'm talking about It, that same Light that's on that picture is on... standing not two feet from where I'm standing right now. That's right. I can't see It with my--my eyes, but I know It's standing here. I know It's settling withinside of me right now. Oh! If you could only know the difference when the power of Almighty God catches, and how things look different!

283 That's a challenge, anybody. I wasn't going to pray for no sick people, I was going to make a committal. But the vision's hanging over the people. Uh-huh. God knows it. I ain't going to call no prayer line, I'm just going to leave you sit there. How many of you people don't have a prayer card? Let's see your hand, somebody that don't have a prayer card, do not have a prayer card.

284Colored lady sitting here, I see you had your hands up. Is that right? Just stand up so I can single you out just a minute. I don't know what the Holy Spirit will say, but you're looking at me awfully honest. You have no prayer card? If Almighty God would reveal to me what's your trouble... I'm just doing this for a start, just to get started. Do you believe me to be... You know there's nothing... there's not one good thing about me. If you're a married woman, I'm no more than your husband. I'm just a man. But Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and He sent His Spirit to vindicate these things.

285If God will tell me what's wrong with you (and you know there's no way for me to have contact with you at all), will you believe with all your heart? [The sister comments--Ed.] God bless you. Then your high blood pressure has left you. That's what you had. Wasn't that right? Then sit down.

286You just believe that one time! I challenge anybody to believe It.

287 Look here, let me tell you something. Martha, coming to the Lord Jesus. That gift would have never operated... After the Father had already showed Him what He was going to do. It would have never operated. But she said, "Lord, I... If Thou would have been here, my brother would not have died." Said, "But I know that even now whatever You ask God, God will give it to You."

288He said, "I am the Resurrection and Life, he that believeth in Me though he were dead, yet shall he live. And whosoever liveth and believeth in Me shall never die. Believest thou this?"

289Listen to what she said. She said, "Yea, Lord. I believe that everything You've said is the Truth. I believe You're the Son of God that was to come into the world." That's her approach, humbly.

You feel different, don't you, lady? Yeah. That's right.

290 Little lady sitting right there, there next to you, too, suffer with arthritis and a female trouble. Isn't that right, lady? Stand up just a minute, the little lady with the red dress on. You was so close, the vision has come to you. Arthritis, female trouble. Is that right? And here is something in your life (you got a--got a good straight look to you): you got a lot of worry on your life, a lot of trouble. And that trouble is about your loved one, it's your husband. He's a drunkard. He won't go to church. If that's right, raise your hand. God bless you, lady. Go home now and receive your blessing. You're healed, turns light around you.

291 Man sitting right next to him there. You, sir, you believe? [The brother says, "Yes. I do."--Ed.] With all your heart? ["Yes, sir."] You've lost one of your senses. That's the sense of smelling. Isn't that right? If it is, wave your hand. ["That's right."] Put your hand up to your mouth, like this, say, "Lord Jesus, I believe You with all my heart." ["Lord Jesus, I believe You with all my heart."] God bless you. Go now. You'll receive your healing.

292Have faith in God! What do you all think about It, back in there? Do you believe? Be reverent!

293There's a lady sitting right back over there in the corner. I see that Light hanging over her. That's the only way I can tell what about it, that Light's hanging. This Light right here is hanging over the lady. May be just in a minute, if I can see what it is. It'll break... The lady is suffering with a--with a heart trouble. She's looking right to me.

294And her husband is sitting next to her. And her husband has got some sickness, he's just been sick, upset, sick. Isn't that right, sir? Raise your hands up if that's true. That's right, it's you, lady, with the little scarf there. The mister, isn't that right? Haven't you been just kind of upset today? You have upset in your stomach, the man. That's right.

295You all believe with all your heart, both of you? You accept It? Sir, I tell you, you too, I see you with your hand up, the habit of smoking. Quit doing that. You smoke cigars, you shouldn't do that, makes you sick. Isn't that right? If it is, wave your hand like this. That's what's upsetting you. It's bad on your nerves. Throw nasty thing away and don't do it no more, and you'll get over that and be all right, and your wife's heart trouble will leave her. You believe that? Isn't that right? I can't see you from here, and you know that, but you're carrying cigars on the... in--in your pocket in the front. That's right. Lay the things out and put your hand over on your wife, tell God that you are through with that kind of stuff, you'll go home well, you and wife will get well. Blessed be the Name of the Lord Jesus!

You believe with all your heart?

296 This little lady sitting here looking at me here. You on the... there on the front seat here, sitting right here. A little lady with a... looking at me, sitting right there. You don't... You have a prayer card, lady, right here? You don't have any prayer card? Do you believe with all your heart? You believe that Jesus Christ can make you well?

297What do you think about It, you sitting next to her? Do you have a prayer card, lady? You don't? You want to get well, too? Wouldn't you like to go eat again like you used to, have the stomach trouble over? Do you believe Jesus heals you now? Stand up if you believe Jesus Christ healed you. You had an ulcerated stomach, didn't you? It's caused from a nervous condition. You've been nervous for a long time. Especially acids and things, or I mean creates acid, and makes sensitive teeth when you belch your food back up in your mouth. That's truth. Yes, sir. It's a peptic ulcer, it was laying in the bottom of your stomach. It burns sometime after eating especially toast with butter on it. That right? I'm not reading your mind, but the Holy Ghost is infallible. You're healed now. Go home, be well.

298 What do you back over in this direction? Some of you over there without a prayer card, raise up your hand. Somebody without prayer cards. All right, be reverent, believe with all your heart. What about up in the balcony? Have faith in God.

299I can't do this within myself, it's only His sovereign grace. Do you believe? I can only say as He shows me. As your faith... I say that to shake your faith, then see which way He'll lead me. Did you realize this--this is not your brother? You're standing in His Presence. It's not me that's doing this, it's your faith operating It. I can't operate It. It's your faith doing it. I have no way of operating It. Just a minute.

300 In this corner I see a colored man sitting there, kind of elderly, with glasses on. You have a prayer card, sir? Stand up on your feet a minute. You believe me to be God's servant, with all your heart? You're thinking about somebody else, aren't you? If that's right, wave your hand. Not because it's me, your brother. Now, you don't have a prayer card. There wouldn't be no way of you ever getting in line, 'cause you ain't got a prayer card. Now, if any of you's got prayer cards, don't--don't--don't raise up, see, 'cause you'll have a chance to come in the line.

301But I see that Light just hanging above him. It's never broke to a vision yet. I cannot heal you, brother, I cannot. Only God can do that. But you--you--you've got faith. You're believing. And there's some--something, it's--it's caused it, some way.

302If Almighty God will tell this man what's his trouble, will the rest of you receive your healing? There's a man, perfectly standing ten, fifteen yards away from me, I never seen him in my life. He's just a man standing there. If Almighty God will reveal what's wrong with that man, every one of you ought to walk right out here a well person. What more can God do? Is that right?

303 Sir, it's nothing wrong with you. You're weak, have a little getting up at night, prostates and so forth, but that's not what's your trouble. Your trouble is concerning your boy. And your boy is in some kind of a state institution, and he has a dual personality. Is that right? Wave your hand if that's right. That's exactly right.

304How many believes now that Jesus Christ the Son of God is standing here? Let's stand and offer praise and receive our healing.

305Almighty God, Author of Life, Giver of every good gift, You're here, the same Lord Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today, and forever.

306And, Satan, you've bluffed these people long enough, come out of them! I adjure thee by the living God Whose Presence is here now in the form of a Pillar of Fire, leave these people! And come out of them, in the Name of Jesus Christ!

307Every one of you raise your hands and praise God, and receive your healing, every one. [Congregation praises God--Ed.]

1Bratia budú asi ... vidím tam niekoľko magnetofónov, samozrejme oni budú toto nahrávať. Kedykoľvek budete chcieť vedieť čo vám Duch Svätý hovoril, navštívte tu týchto bratov, ktorí majú tieto magnetofóny a oni to môžu znovu pustiť a presne sa môžete dozvedieť svoj prípad. Dávajte pozor a budete vidieť, či sa to nestane presne tak, ako to bolo povedané. Keď počujete z toho vanúť "Tak hovorí Pán, určitá vec alebo toto je takto." Skontrolujte si to a budete vidieť či je to pravda alebo nie. Stále je to tak.

2A teraz, aby sme sa vrátili ku ... Som rád, že dnes večer nás je tu len pár. Sme tu len domáci, však? Nikto z nás nie je tu cudzí. Nie sme ... Môžem používať svoju kentuckú gramatiku a cítiť sa ako doma, pretože sme len ... Nehovorím teraz nič zlé na Kentucky, ak je tu niekto z Kentucky. Je tu niekto z Kentucky? Zodvihnite ruky. Pozrime sa. Môžem sa cítiť ako doma, však? Je to príjemné.

3Moja matka pracovala v penzióne a ja som tam raz prišiel a zistil som ... Stravovalo sa tam veľa ľudí, bol tam postavený veľký, dlhý stôl. Opýtal som sa: "Koľkí ste tu z Kentucky, vstaňte." Všetci vstali. Išiel som večer do zboru, do môjho zboru a opýtal som sa: "Koľkí ste tu z Kentucky?" A všetci vstali. Tak som povedal: "No to je veľmi dobre." Misionári vykonali dobrú prácu, tak sme za to vďační.

4A teraz v liste Rimanom 11. kapitola a 28. verš ... Dobre teraz počúvajte, keď čítame z Písma.

Tak podľa evanjelia sú nepriateľmi pre vás, ale podľa vyvolenia milovaní pre otcov.

Lebo nijakým činom neželie Boh darov svojej milosti a svojho povolania.

5Modlime sa. Pane, pomôž nám dnes večer, teraz, keď pristupujeme ku tomuto s úctou a úprimne z celého srdca, aby tieto veci boli povedané len na Tvoju chválu. Pomôž mi Pane a daj mi do mysle len to, čo má byť povedané a toľko, koľko má byť povedané. Zastav ma, keď bude Tvoj čas. Prosím, aby každé srdce prijalo tieto veci na úžitok tým, ktorí sú chorí v tomto zhromaždení a nachádzajú sa v potrebe.. Lebo prosím o to v mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

6Chcem pristúpiť ku tejto téme hoci nás nie je veľa a budem sa snažiť, aby som vás tu nedržal veľmi dlho. Položím si sem hodinky a budem sa snažiť skončiť na čas, aby ste znovu zajtra večer mohli prísť. Modlite sa teraz. Ani neviem, či ten chlapec rozdal karty. Nepýtal som sa ho či ... Ak nie, lebo či ich rozdali alebo nie, na tom nezáleží. Máme tu tie karty, ak budeme musieť niektorých zavolať. Tak ak nie, no, budeme vidieť čo povie Duch Svätý.

7A teraz, ak budete pozorne počúvať, toto môže byť ... Nie je nás tu veľa a je vhodná chvíľa povedať toto, pretože to súvisí s mojou vlastnou osobou. A preto som dnes večer čítal toto miesto Písma, aby ste mohli vidieť, že dary a povolania, to nie je nič, čo si niekto môže zaslúžiť.

8Pavel tu hovorí a povedal, že židia podľa Evanjelia boli zaslepení a preč od Boha, kvôli nám. Ale hneď ten predchádzajúci verš hovorí, že celý Izrael bude spasený. Celý Izrael bude spasený. Podľa vyvolenia. Boh Otec ich miloval a oslepil ich, aby sme my pohania mohli mať teraz miesto na pokánie, aby skrze Abraháma, skrze jeho Semeno, mohol požehnať celý svet podľa Jeho Slova. Vidíte, aká je suverénnosť Božia? Jeho Slovo sa musí vyplniť. On jednoducho nemôže inak. A teraz my skrze ... Boh vyvolil nás, On vyvolil židov a On ...

9O všetkých týchto veciach Boh dopredu vedel. Keď hovoril o tom čo bude, On to dopredu vedel. Boh, aby bol Bohom, musel od začiatku vedieť aký bude koniec, inak by nebol nekonečným Bohom. Boh nechce, aby niekto zahynul. Samozrejme, že nie. On nechce, aby niekto zahynul. Ale na začiatku, na začiatku dní, sveta, Boh presne vedel kto bude spasený a kto nebude. On nechcel, aby ľudia zahynuli. To nie je Jeho vôľa, aby niekto zahynul, Jeho vôľa je, aby každý bol spasený, ale od začiatku vedel, kto bude spasený a kto nie. Preto On mohol predpovedať: "Stane sa toto, stane sa tamto." Alebo: "Toto bude tak. S týmto človekom to bude tak." Rozumiete?

10On to mohol predpovedať, pretože je nekonečný. Keby ste vedeli čo to znamená. Neexistuje jednoducho nič o čom by On nevedel? Vidíte? On vie. Nie je nič odvtedy, ešte predtým ako začal čas a potom, keď už času viacej nebude (Rozumiete?) On stále všetko vie. Všetko je v Jeho mysli. A potom, ako povedal Pavel v liste Rimanom, vo 8. a 9. kapitole: "Prečo potom stále karhá?" Tak to vidíme. Ale Boh ...

11Ako keď kážeme evanjelium. Niekto povedal: "Brat Branham, ty tomu veríš?"

Povedal som. "Pozri sa."

On povedal: "Ty musíš byť kalvinista."

Odpovedal som: "Ja som do takej miery kalvinista, do akej miery sa kalvinizmus nachádza v Biblii."

12Na strome je konár, to je kalvinizmus, ale na tom strome je tiež viacej konárov. Strom nemá len jeden konár. On chce, aby to išlo ďalej do večného bezpečia a potom prídete ďalej do univerzalizmu, odtiaľ niekde ďalej, to nemá konca. Ale keď prejdete cez kalvinizmus, poďte naspäť a začnite to s arminianizmom. Vidíte? Na tom strome je ďalší a ďalší konár, stále ďalej. To všetko dokopy tvorí ten strom. Tak ja verím v kalvinizmus, pokiaľ sa on nachádza v Písme.

13A verím, že Boh vedel pred založením sveta, vybral svoju cirkev v Kristovi pred založením sveta a zabil Krista pred založením sveta. Písmo to tak hovorí. "On bol Baránok Boží zabitý od založenia sveta." Vidíte? A Ježiš povedal, že On nás poznal pred založením sveta. Pavel to tak povedal: "On nás poznal a predurčil nás, aby sme boli prijatí ako deti skrze Ježiša Krista, ešte skôr ako bol sformovaný svet." To je Boh. To je náš Otec. Vidíte?

14Tak sa netrápte, tie kolesá sa otáčajú úplne presne, všetko ide presne na čas. Treba len jedno, dostať sa do tých otáčok. A to je to dobré na tom, že potom viete ako máte pracovať, keď sa dostanete do tých otáčok.

15No, všimnite si teraz: "Dary a povolania sú neodvolateľné." To je jediný spôsob, ako môžem podľa Písma postaviť svoje povolanie v Pánovi. A dúfam, že som dnes večer s priateľmi, ktorí toto iste porozumejú a nebudú si myslieť, že je to niečo osobné, ale že budete môcť porozumieť a poznáte, čo Pán povedal, že bude robiť a uvidíte, že niečo sa deje a potom to budete nasledovať.

16No na začiatku, prvá vec na, ktorú sa pamätám je videnie. Prvá vec, ktorú si môžem pripomenúť vo svojej mysli je videnie, ktoré mi dal Pán. A to bolo pred mnohými rokmi. Bol som malý chlapec. Mal som v ruke kameň ...

17Prepáčte. Pamätám sa keď som nosil dlhú košeľu. Neviem, či niekto z vás je taký starý, že sa ešte pamätá, keď malí chlapci nosili dlhú košeľu. Koľkí sa tu pamätáte, keď deti nosili dlhú košeľu? Vy? No, pamätám sa, v tej našej malej chate, kde sme bývali, ako som kolenkoval po podlahe a prišiel niekto, nepamätám sa, kto to bol. Mama mi prišila takú modrú stuhu na tú košeľu. Sotva som vtedy chodil ale štvornožky som išiel a strkal som prst do snehu na jeho topánkach a jedol som ten sneh z jeho topánok keď tam stál pri krbe a zohrieval sa. Pamätám sa, že mama ma za to poťahala.

18A potom tá ďalšia vec, ktorú si pamätám, to muselo byť asi o dva roky neskoršie. Mal som v ruke kameň. To som mal asi tri roky a môj malý brat potom mal okolo dvoch rokov. Boli sme vonku, vzadu na dvore, tam kde zvykli nosiť drevo a kde ho štiepali. Koľkí sa pamätáte na tie časy, keď ľudia zvykli dotiahnuť drevo dozadu do dvora a štiepali ho? Tak teraz som tu celkom ako doma. Načo som si zobral kravatu?

19Potom keď ... Tam vonku na tom dvore tiekol z prameňa malý potôčik. Pri tom prameni sme mali starú tekvicovú naberačku, ktorou sme naberali vodu a nalievali do vedra, dreveného cédrového vedra, v ktorom sme ju nosili.

20Pamätám sa, keď som naposledy videl svoju drobnú starú mamu predtým, ako zomrela. Mala sto desať rokov. A keď zomrela, zodvihol som ju na rukách a držal som ju takto tesne predtým ako zomrela. Objala ma a povedala: "Nech Boh žehná tvoju dušu, drahý, teraz a naveky," keď zomierala.

21Myslím, že tá žena nikdy v živote nemala svoje topánky. Pamätám sa, keď som ju pozoroval, už som bol mladý muž, navštevoval som ich. Vstávala každé ráno a bosá išla po snehu ku tomu prameňu, nabrala vedro vody a prišla s ním naspäť. Neublížilo jej to, dožila sa stodesať rokov. Tak to je ... Bola zvyknutá na veľmi, veľmi drsný život.

22Potom sa pamätám ako mi chcela porozprávať o guličkách s ktorými sa otec hrával, keď bol chlapec. "Chuderka", pomyslel som si, "ako vyjde tam hore na to podkrovie?" Mali starú chatu s dvoma miestnosťami a hore mala podkrovie. Z dvoch stromkov mali urobený rebrík, aby mohli chodiť hore.

23Povedala: "Po večeri ti ukážem guličky tvojho otca.

Povedal som: "Dobre."

24Tak ona mi ich chcela ukázať hore v truhlici, kde mala svoje veci, ako to majú starí ľudia. Myslel som: "Ako táto biedna žena vyjde hore po tom rebríku?" Prišiel som a povedal som: "Starká, počkaj vyjdem hore a pomôžem ti."

25Ona povedala: "Odstúp sa." A vyšla hore po rebríku ako veverička, a potom povedala: "Dobre, poď hore."

Povedal som: "Dobre starká."

26Pomyslel som si: "Ó, keby som ja mohol byť taký, žeby som mal toľko sily vo veku stodesať rokov."

27No, potom sa pamätám, keď som stál pri tom malom prameni a mal som kameň a hodil som ho takto do blata. Chcel som ukázať môjmu malému bratovi, aký som silný. A tam na strome sedel vták a práve švitoril, vzrušene poskakoval. Malá červienka alebo niečo také. A tá malá červienka, myslel som si, že mi niečo hovorí. Obrátil som sa a počúval som a ten vták odletel a hlas prehovoril: "Veľkú časť svojho života stráviš blízko mesta New Alabany."

28Je to tri míle odtiaľ, kde som vyrastal. Asi za rok sme sa presťahovali na to miesto. Nemal som ani poňatie o sťahovaní, o New Alabany. Celý život , ako tieto veci ...

29No pozrite sa. Naši neboli nábožní. Môj otec a matka nechodili do cirkvi. Predtým oni boli katolíci.

30Dnes večer tu niekde sedí môj synovec. Neviem. Je vojak. Modlím sa za neho. On je katolík, stále je katolík. A minulý večer, keď tu bol a videl tie veci Božie, stál rovno tam na pódiu. Povedal, stál tam a povedal: "Strýko Bill?" Dlhý čas bol za morom. Povedal: "V katolíckej cirkvi sa toto nedeje." Povedal: "Strýko Bill, verím, že ty máš pravdu."

31A tak ja som povedal: "Drahý, to nie ja mám pravdu, to On má pravdu. (Rozumiete?) On má pravdu" A tak on povedal ... On je ... Povedal som: "Melvín, nekážem ti nič robiť, ale slúž len Pánovi Ježišovi Kristovi celým srdcom. Choď kdekoľvek chceš. Ale maj istotu, že v tvojom srdci sa ten Ježiš Kristus znovu narodil (Vidíte?), v tvojom srdci. Potom choď, do ktorejkoľvek cirkvi chceš."

32Ale moji predkovia boli katolíci. Môj otec Ír a moja matka bola Írka. Jediné narušenie v tej írskej krvi je, že moja stará matka bola Indiánka z kmeňa Čirokézov. Moja matka je miešanka. Tak potom som ... Pre mňa ... To je naša generácia, po troch pokoleniach to zaniká. Ale to je jediné narušenie toho čistého írskeho pôvodu. Harvey a Branham to boli naše mená a ešte predtým Lyons a to sú stále Íri. Tak oni všetci boli katolíci. Ale ja, my sme nemali žiadnu náboženskú výchovu ako deti.

33Ale tie dary, tie videnia, už vtedy som vídal videnia tak isto ako teraz. Je to tak. Pretože dary a povolania sú neodvolateľné. To je predzvedenie Božie, Boh niečo robí. V priebehu svojho života som sa bál niečo o tom povedať.

34Čítali ste môj príbeh v tej malej knižke pod názvom "Ježiš Kristus ten istý včera dnes i naveky." Myslím, že je to v niektorej z týchto kníh, v týchto ďalších. Je to tak, Gene? Je to v tejto knihe ktorú máme teraz? Je to "Životný príbeh"? Tak sa mi zdá. Potom máme ... Nie je to strašné? Moje vlastné knihy a ja sám ich nečítam. Ale niekto iný ich píše, tak to je len niečo, čo zachytia na zhromaždení. Prešiel som cez to a tak očakávam na niečo ďalšie, čo sa stále deje. Tak potom, sú dobré, čítam z nich teraz, tu a tam časť, keď mám príležitosť.

35No, v ktorejkoľvek to je, počuli ste o tom videní, keď som bol ešte chlapec, ako to ku mne prehovorilo. Mal som okolo sedem, rokov. On povedal: "Nepi, nefajči ani nijako neznečisťuj svoje telo, bude ti daná práca, keď budeš starší." Počuli ste, ako som to hovoril, v tej knihe. No, je to tak. Stále, po celý čas prichádzali tie videnia.

36Keď som sa stal kazateľom, no potom to naozaj začalo stále prichádzať.

37A jednej noci som videl nášho Pána Ježiša. Verím, že toto hovorím s povolením Ducha Svätého. Ten anjel Pánov, ktorý prichádza, nie je Pán Ježiš. Nevyzerá ako On v takom istom videní. Lebo videnie, v ktorom som videl Pána Ježiša, On bol malý. Nebol ... Bol som vonku v poli, modlil som sa za môjho otca. Vrátil som sa a išiel som spať a tej noci som sa díval na neho a povedal som: "Ó, Bože, spas ho."

38Moja matka bola už spasená a ja som ju pokrstil. Potom som rozmýšľal: "Ó..." Môj otec tak pil a ja som myslel: "Keby som ho len mohol priviesť ku tomu, aby prijal Pána Ježiša." Vyšiel som von, ležal som na malom starom slamníku v prednej izbe, blízko pri dverách.

39A niečo mi povedalo: "Vstaň." A ja som vstal,vykročil som a išiel som dozadu do polí tam za mnou, kde rástol jalovec a šalvia.

40A tam, nie ďalej ako desať stôp [3m – pozn.prekl.] odo mňa, stál Muž. Mal na sebe biele rúcho, malý človek. Ruky mal takto zložené, mal krátku bradu, vlasy mal po plecia a díval sa bokom odo mňa, takto. Postava plná pokoja. Ale nemohol som pochopiť, ako má jednu nohu presne za druhou a fúkal vietor a Jeho rúcho sa pohybovalo, šalvia sa vlnila.

41Pomyslel som si: "Počkaj chvíľu." Uhryzol som sa. Povedal som: "Nespím." Odtrhol som malý kúsok tej šalvie, mal som to ako šparátko. Dal som si to do úst. Pozrel som sa naspäť smerom ku domu. Povedal som: "Nie, bol som tam a modlil som sa za otca. Niečo mi povedalo, aby som sem vyšiel a tu stojí tento Muž."

42Pomyslel som si: "To vyzerá ako Pán Ježiš." Pomyslel som si: "Som zvedavý, či je to On." Díval sa presne tým smerom kde teraz stojí náš dom. Tak som sa pohol takto okolo, aby som videl, či Ho budem môcť vidieť. Mohol som vidieť takto z boku Jeho tvár. Ale On ... Musel som prejsť takto okolo, aby som Ho uvidel. Zakašlal som: "Hmm!" To Ním nepohlo. Pomyslel som si: "Zavolám na Neho." A zavolal som: "Ježiš." A keď sa pohol, takto sa obzrel. Viacej si už nepamätám. Vystrel ruky.

43Nie je na svete maliar, ktorý by dokázal namaľovať Jeho obraz, ten výraz Jeho tváre. Najlepší, ktorý som kedy videl bol Hofmannov, Kristus vo veku 33 rokov. Mám ho na každej knihe a na všetkom čo používam. To je to, pretože to vyzerá presne ako to, tak potom ... alebo skoro tak, je to tak podobné ako to len môže byť.

44Vyzeral ako človek, ktorý keby prehovoril, nastal by koniec sveta a predsa mal toľko lásky a vľúdnosti, že až by ste ... Proste som odpadol. Prebral som sa na svitaní, keď sa rozodnievalo, košeľu od pyžama som mal mokrú od sĺz, keď som sa spamätal a išiel som naspäť domov cez to jalovcové a šalviové pole.

45Povedal som to jednému môjmu priateľovi, kazateľovi. On povedal: "Billy, z toho sa zblázniš." Povedal: "To je diabol." A povedal: "S ničím takým sa nezahrávaj." Vtedy som bol baptistický kazateľ.

46Dobre, išiel som za druhým moji starým priateľom. Sadol som si a porozprával som mu o tom a povedal som: "Brat, čo si o tom myslíš?"

47On povedal: "No, Billy, poviem ti niečo. Verím, že ak budeš chcieť zachovať svoj život, káž len to, čo je tu v Biblii. Milosť Božiu a tak ďalej. Ja by som nešiel za takým niečím fanatickým ako to."

48Povedal som: "Pane, nemám v úmysle ísť za niečím fanatickým. Chcem len zistiť, čo to je."

49On povedal: "Billy voľakedy v cirkvách mávali tieto veci, ale keď sa pominuli apoštolovia, tie veci sa tiež vytratili." A povedal: "Jediné, čo teraz máme, v čom sa prejavujú rôzne videnia takýchto vecí, to je špiritizmus, démoni."

Povedal som: "Ó, brat McKinney, myslíš to vážne?"

On povedal: "Tak veru."

Povedal som: "Ó, Bože, buď mi milostivý."

50Povedal som: "Ja ... Ó brat McKinney pomodlíš sa so mnou, aby Boh nedovolil, aby sa mi to ešte niekedy prihodilo? Vieš, že ja Ho milujem a nechcem v týchto veciach robiť niečo zlé. Pomodlíš sa so mnou?"

51On povedal: "Pomodlím sa, brat Billy." A tak hneď tam sme sa pomodlili na tej fare.

52Opýtal som sa niekoľkých kazateľov a odpovedali mi to isté. Potom som už mal strach pýtať sa ich, pretože by si mysleli, že som diabol. Nechcel som byť taký. V srdci som vedel, že niečo sa stalo. No to je všetko. V mojom srdci sa niečo stalo. A nechcel som byť taký. Nikdy!

53Tak neskoršie po rokoch, jedného dňa som počul tam v Prvom Baptistickom zbore, kde som bol vtedy členom, počul som ako niekto hovoril: "Mali ste ísť tam včera večer a počuť tých fanatikov."

54Pomyslel som si: "Fanatikov?" To bol môj priateľ, Walt Jonson, basový spevák. Opýtal som sa: "Čo to bolo, brat Walt?"

On povedal: "Banda tých letničných."

Opýtal som sa: "Čo?"

55On povedal: "Letniční! Billy, keby si to bol videl, váľali sa takto po zemi a vyskakovali hore dole. Hovorili, že musia bľabotať v nejakých neznámych jazykoch, že bez toho nie sú spasení."

Opýtal som sa: "Kde to je?"

56"Och, malé stanové zhromaždenie tam na druhej strane v Louisville. Farební ľudia, samozrejme."

Povedal som:. "Ó, hmm."

A povedal: "Je tam veľa bielych."

Opýtal som sa: "A oni to tiež robia?"

Povedal: "Áno, tiež."

57Povedal som: "Zaujímavé, ľudia sa pri niečom takom zmiešali. No, hádam budeme musieť mať také veci." Bolo to v nedeľu ráno, nikdy to nezabudnem. Jedol kúsok suchej pomarančovej kôrky lebo mu zle trávilo. Môžem to vidieť ako keby to bolo včera. Rozmýšľal som. "Bľabotajú, vyskakujú hore dole, aké náboženstvo budú mať nabudúce?" A tak som to nechal tak.

58Neskoršie potom som stretol starého muža, možno je tu teraz na zhromaždení, alebo tu bol nedávno, nazýval sa John Ryan. Stretol som ho na mieste ... Starý človek s dlhou bradou a vlasmi, možno je tu. Myslím, že je z Benton Harbour, tu hore z Domu Dávidovho.

59Oni mali v Louisville miesto. Snažil som sa nájsť tých ľudí. Nazývali to Prorocká škola. Myslel som, že tam zájdem a uvidím čo sú zač. No, nikoho som nevidel váľať sa po zemi, ale mali nejaké zvláštne náuky. Tam som stretol tohoto starého človeka. Pozval ma, aby som prišiel ku nemu.

60Išiel som na dovolenku. Bol som tam jeden deň. Cestou naspäť som sa u neho zastavil ale nebol doma, odišiel niekde do Indiánopolis. Jeho žena povedala, že ho tam Pán zavolal.

Povedal som: "Chceš povedať, že si ho nechala takto odísť?"

61Ona povedal: "Ó, on je Boží sluha." Chuderka, počul som, že zomrela pred niekoľkými týždňami. Bola mu oddaná. Ó, to bola žena aká má byť. Je to tak. Či konal správne alebo nesprávne, stále mal pravdu. No vedel som, že oni ...

62No, on ... Brat Ryan, si tu? Nie je tu. Bol tu minule, však, chlapci?

63No, oni žili z toho čo sa im dostalo a on nemal doma nič na jedenie. Je to tak. A ja som nachytal nejaké ryby na rybníku, či na jazere v Michigan a išiel som naspäť a prišiel som na to miesto. A oni nemali doma ani masť alebo olej na čom by si mohli pripraviť tie ryby. Povedal som: "On odišiel a nič ti tu doma nenechal."

Povedala: "Ó, ale on je Boží sluha, brat Bill."

64Pomyslel som si: "Nech je požehnané tvoje srdce. Brat, budem stáť pri vás." Tak veru. "Keď si ty tak veľmi ceníš svojho muža, som hotový pridať sa a stáť zato pri vás." Tak veru. Potrebujem dnes viac takýchto žien a viac takých mužov, ktorí takto myslia o svojich ženách, Tak veru. Amerika by bola lepšia, keby manželia mali ku sebe takýto vzťah. V dobrom alebo v zlom stoja pri nich. Nebolo by toľko rozvodov.

65Tak sme išli do ... Potom som išiel ďalej a cestou domov ... Bolo to zvláštne. Prechádzal som cez Mishiwaka. Videl som tam autá, stáli na ulici, oznamovali ... veľké nápisy na nich hovorili: "Jedine Ježiš." Pomyslel som si: "Čo ... Jedine Ježiš, to musí byť náboženské." A išiel som ďalej a tam to bolo na bicykli. "Jedine Ježiš." Na Kadilakoch, Fordoch T-model, na všetkom: "Jedine Ježiš." Pomyslel som si: "No, zaujímavé, čo to je?"

66Tak som išiel za tým a zistil som, že to je náboženské zhromaždenie. Bolo tam tisíc päťsto alebo dvetisíc ľudí. Počul som, ako tam všetci kričali a vyskakovali a tak ďalej. Pomyslel som si: "Aha, tu budem vidieť čo znamená fanatik."

67Mal som svojho starého Forda, viete, tvrdil som, že urobí tridsať míľ za hodinu. Pätnásť tam a pätnásť naspäť, hore dole. Zišiel som s ním na kraj ... keď som našiel miesto na zaparkovanie, vrátil som sa pešo po ulici. Vošiel som dovnútra, poobzeral som sa. Všetci, ktorí mohli stáť, stáli. Musel som sa im dívať ponad hlavy. Vykrikovali a vyskakovali a padali a tak sa tam správali. Pomyslel som si: "Oh, hmm, čo sú to za ľudia."

68Ale čím dlhšie som tam stál, tým lepšie som sa cítil. "Vyzerá to celkom dobre. No, na tých ľuďoch nie je nič zlého. Nie sú blázni." Rozprával som sa s niektorými. Boli to milí ľudia. Tak som si povedal ...

69To je to zhromaždenie, kde som prespal vonku a potom som tam znovu prišiel na druhý deň. Počuli ste ma o tom rozprávať v mojom životnom príbehu. Bol som tam na pódiu so stopäťdesiatimi kazateľmi alebo ich bolo dvesto alebo možno viac a oni chceli, aby každý len vstal a povedal odkiaľ je. Ja som povedal: "Evanjelista William Branham, Jeffersonville, baptista," a sadol som si. Každý povedal odkiaľ je.

70Tak na druhý deň ráno, keď som tam ... celú noc som spal vonku v poli a žehlil som si nohavice medzi dvoma sedadlami z Forda, viete ... Mal som staré, tenké, páskované nohavice a tričko. Tak na druhý deň ráno som išiel na to zhromaždenie v tričku. Išiel som ...

71Mal som len tri doláre a musel som si kúpiť ešte toľko benzínu, aby som sa dostal domov. A potom som si kúpil nejaké rožky, také staré, viete, ale pre mňa boli dobré. A išiel som ku hydrantu, nabral som si pohár vody a celkom dobre som sa najedol. Tak som ich trochu namočil a mal som raňajky.

72Mohol som jesť s nimi, oni jedli dva razy za deň. Ale nemohol som im dať žiadny príspevok, tak som ich nechcel využívať.

73Tak potom, keď som tam prišiel na druhý deň ráno ... Musím vám povedať túto časť z toho. Prišiel som tam ráno a ten muž tam povedal: "Hľadáme Williama Branhama, mladého evanjelistu, ktorý bol tu včera večer na pódiu, je baptista. Chceme, aby dnes ráno priniesol posolstvo." Videl som, že ma tam chcú vytiahnuť, tá skupina ľudí, mňa baptistu. Tak som sa skrčil na svojom mieste. Mal som tenké páskované nohavice a tričko a ó, u nás duchovní nosili ... A ja som tam takto sedel. Tak on sa pýtal dva alebo tri krát. Sedel som tam pri nejakom farebnom bratovi.

74Oni mali svoju náboženskú konferenciu na severe, pretože dole na juhu bola rasová segregácia. Tak to nemohli mať na juhu.

75No zaujímalo ma, čo znamenalo toto "Jedine Ježiš". Myslel som si: "Pokiaľ je to Ježiš, tak je to v poriadku. Nevadí, či je to ... ako je to, keď je to len On."

76Tak som tam chvíľu sedel a pozoroval som ich. Oni ma ešte dva alebo trikrát volali. A tento farebný brat sa pozrel na mňa a povedal: "Nepoznáš ho?" Prišlo odhalenie. Nemohol som tomu človeku klamať, nechcel som.

Povedal som: "Pozri sa brat. Áno, poznám ho."

On povedal: "No tak ho choď zavolať."

77Povedal som: "No, niečo ti poviem, brat. To som ja. Ale vidíš, pozri sa aké mám nohavice."

"Vstaň a choď tam."

78A ja som povedal: "Nie, nemôžem tam ísť v takýchto nohaviciach."

Tým ľuďom to nevadí ako si oblečený."

79Povedal som: "No, pozri sa, nepovedz to. Počuješ? Vidíš, mám na sebe tieto tenké páskované nohavice, nechcem tam tak ísť."

On sa tam opýtal: "Vie niekto niečo o Williamovi Branhamovi?"

On povedal: "Tu je. Tu je."

80Och! Začervenal som sa. Viete, nemal som ani kravatu, a toto tričko, viete, s krátkymi rukávmi. Išiel som tam, uši mi horeli. Nikdy som nestál za mikrofónom.

81A tak som tam vyšiel, aby som kázal a zobral som text, nikdy na to nezabudnem, "Ten bohatý človek pozdvihol v pekle oči a potom zaplakal." Mnohokrát beriem ako tému krátky text, tri slová ako napríklad: "Poďte vidzte človeka." "Veríš tomu?" alebo "On potom zaplakal." Začal som kázať. "Neboli tam žiadne kvety a on potom zaplakal. Nebolo tam žiadne modlitebné zhromaždenie a on potom zaplakal. Neboli tam deti a on potom zaplakal. Žiadne piesne a on potom zaplakal." Potom som ja zaplakal.

82Potom, keď to skončilo, ó oni ... všetci prišli ku mne a chceli, aby som u nich urobil evanjelizáciu. Myslel som si: "Oj, možno som už tým fanatikom!" Tak som si pomyslel: "Možno ..." Viete, boli to takí milí ľudia.

83Vyšiel som von. Prišiel ku mne nejaký muž v kovbojských čižmách a s veľkým kovbojským klobúkom. Opýtal som sa: "Kto si?"

Povedal: "Som starší taký a taký z Texasu."

Pomyslel som si: "No, to vyzerá ..."

84Vyšiel ďalší v takých pumpkách, viete, nosia to pri golfe, a mal na sebe sveter. Povedal: "Som reverend taký a taký z Floridy. Prišiel by si ...

85Pomyslel som si: "Som celkom doma, chlapče, v týchto tenkých páskovaných nohaviciach a v tričku. To je v poriadku."

86Tak, počuli ste môj životný príbeh, kde o tomto hovorím, tak tu prestanem a poviem vám niečo, čo som ešte doteraz nehovoril. Prv sa vás chcem opýtať ... chcel som to obísť. Nikdy v živote som to ešte nehovoril verejne. Ak mi sľúbite, že ma budete milovať a budete sa snažiť ma milovať, keď to poviem, tak ako ste ma milovali doteraz, zodvihnite ruky. No dobre. To je váš sľub, beriem vás za slovo.

87Keď som ten večer sedel na tom zhromaždení, keď tam spievali svoje piesne a tlieskali a spievali tú pieseň: "Ja viem to bola krv, ja viem, to bola krv." A behali hore dole pomedzi rady a iné a vykrikovali a chválili Boha, pomyslel som si: "To znie veľmi dobre." Začal som ...

88A po celý čas sa odvolávali na Skutky. Skutky 2:4, Skutky 2:38, Skutky 10:49 a všetko to. Myslel som: "To je Písmo. Ja som to len doteraz takto nevidel." Ale moje srdce horelo. Myslel som si: "To je ohromné!" Keď som ich prvýkrát stretol, myslel som si, že je to skupina fanatikov. A myslel som si: "Och, joj!" A teraz, to je skupina anjelov. Vidíte. Rýchle som zmenil svoj názor.

89Tak na druhý deň ráno, keď mi dal Pán túto veľkú príležitosť, aby som išiel a mal tieto zhromaždenia, rozmýšľal som: "Ó, pôjdem s touto skupinou ľudí! To musí byť nejaký druh toho, čo ľudia nazývajú "vykrikujúci metodisti." Len trochu pokročilejší. Možno, že to je to. A tak som si myslel: "Dobre, celkom sa mi to páči. Je na nich niečo, čo sa mi páči. Sú pokorní a milí."

90Jedno som nemohol pochopiť, to hovorenie v jazykoch. To ma zaujímalo. Bol tam jeden človek, povedzme, že sedel tu a druhý tam. Boli to vedúci tej skupiny. Tento jeden povstal a hovoril v jazykoch, ten to vykladal a hovoril veci ohľadne toho zhromaždenia a tak ďalej. Pomyslel som si: "Ó, musím na to prísť!" Potom zase naopak, ten hovoril a tento vykladal. Každý mohol hovoriť v jazykoch a vykladať. Tí ostatní v tom zbore tiež hovorili, ale to nevyzeralo, že príde výklad ako pri týchto dvoch. No, videl som ich sedieť spolu a myslel som si: "Ó, to musia byť anjeli!" Kým tam sedeli ...

91Čokoľvek to bolo (viete), čo som nevedel porozumieť, prichádzalo to na mňa. A mám spôsob ako poznať veci, ak mi ich Pán chce dať poznať. Viete? A ja som ne ... Preto hovorím, že som toto nehovoril verejne. Ak ozaj chcem niečo zistiť, Pán mi obyčajne hovorí o týchto veciach. Na to je ten dar, viete. Tak nemôžete to vyhadzovať pred ľudí, to by bolo ako hádzanie periel pred svine. To je posvätná, svätá vec a nechcete to tak robiť. Tak Boh ma bude brať na zodpovednosť. Keď hovorím s bratmi a tak ďalej, nesnažím sa nájsť na bratovi niečo zlé.

92Raz som sedel pri stole s jedným človekom, objal ma a povedal: "Ó, brat Branham, ja ťa milujem." Cítil som ako sa niečo pohybuje. Pozrel som sa na neho. Há! Nemusel mi to povedať. Poznal som, že to nie je tak, ako to hovorí. Pretože tam to bolo. Bol to úplný pokrytec a tu ma objímal.

93Povedal som: "Dobre", a odišiel som. Nechcel som to vedieť. Radšej by som ho poznal len takýmto spôsobom, ako ho poznám, ako svojho brata a nechal to tak. Nech Boh urobí to ostatné. Rozumiete? Nechcem poznať tie veci.

94A mnohokrát pri týchto veciach, nemusí to byť v zbore. Môžem sedieť v izbe, v reštaurácii a Duch Svätý mi povie veci, ktoré sa majú stáť. Hneď tu sú ľudia, ktorí vedia, že je to pravda. Budem sedieť doma a poviem: "Daj si pozor, za chvíľu príde auto. Bude tam ten a ten človek. Pozvite ich dovnútra, pretože Pán povedal, že tu budú." Keď pôjdeme po ulici stane sa určitá vec. Dávajte pozor tam na križovatke, pretože sa skoro zrazíte." Stále, presne! Tak nechcete sa príliš do toho púšťať, pretože ... Môžete to používať, to je dar Boží, ale musíte dávať na to pozor, čo s tým robíte. Boh vás bude brať na zodpovednosť.

95Pozrite sa na Mojžiša. Mojžiš bol muž poslaný od Boha. Veríte tomu? Predurčený, vopred ustanovený a bol prorok. Boh ho tam poslal. Povedal: "Choď a hovor tej skale." Potom , keď už bola udretá. Povedal: "Choď a hovor tej skale a ona vydá vodu."

96Ale Mojžiš tam išiel nahnevaný a udrel tú skalu. Voda nevyšla, znovu ju udrel a povedal: "Vy buriči! Či vám azda z tejto skaly vyvedieme vodu?"

97Vidíte čo Boh urobil? Voda vyšla, ale povedal: "Vystúp sem hore, Mojžiš." To bol koniec toho. Vidíte? Musíte dávať pozor na tieto veci, čo robíte s Božskými darmi.

98Tak ako nejaký kazateľ. Dobrý mocný kazateľ vystupuje a káže, len aby vybral peniaze. Boh ho bude brať za to na zodpovednosť. Je to tak. Musíte dávať pozor, čo robíte s Božskými darmi. Alebo sa bude snažiť získať nejakú veľkú nadradenosť alebo veľké meno pre nejakú cirkev alebo veľké meno pre seba. Ja by som mal radšej dve alebo tri večerné zhromaždenia a odišiel niekde inde a bol pokorný a ponížený. Viete, čo mám na mysli. Tak veru. Zostávajte stále na svojom mieste, tam kde môže Boh položiť na vás svoju ruku.

Tu sa jedná teraz o vnútorný život. Pamätajte!

99Tak vtedy, myslel som si: "Dobre, vyjdem von." Bol som proste z týchto ľudí taký znepokojený. Pomyslel som si: "Zistím, čo sú to za ľudia." Vonku na dvore, keď skončilo zhromaždenie, stále som ich hľadal. Obzeral som sa. Stretol som jedného z nich, prihovoril som sa: "Ako sa máte, pane?"

100Odpovedal: "Dobrý deň! Ty si ten mladý kazateľ, ktorý dnes ráno kázal?"

Vtedy som mal 23 rokov. Povedal som: "Áno."

A on povedal: "Ako sa voláš?"

Povedal som: "Branham. A vy?"

101A on sa mi predstavil. Pomyslel som si: "No, keby som len teraz mohol nadviazať kontakt s jeho duchom." A ani som nevedel, čo sa deje. Povedal som: "Vy tu máte niečo, čo ja nemám."

On povedal: "Dostal si Ducha Svätého, potom keď si uveril?"

Povedal som: "No, ja som baptista."

102Povedal: "Ale prijal si Ducha Svätého, keď si uveril?"

103Ja na to: "No, brat, čo tým myslíš? Nemám to, čo vy všetci tu máte, to viem. Pretože vy máte niečo, čo vyzerá mocné a tak ..."

Povedal: "Hovoril si niekedy v jazykoch?"

Povedal som: "Nie."

Povedal: „Tak ti rovno poviem, že nemáš Ducha Svätého.“

104Povedal som: „No, ak to je to, čo treba, aby som mal Ducha Svätého, tak to nemám.“

105A tak on povedal: "Ak si nehovoril v jazykoch, tak to nemáš."

106A ďalej sme sa takto rozprávali. Opýtal som sa: " Kde to môžem získať."

107Povedal, „Choď tam dovnútra a začni hľadať Ducha Svätého.“

108Dával som pozor. Viete. On nevedel čo robím, ale ... Viem, že mal trochu zvláštny pocit, pretože ... oči sa mu začali trochu lesknúť, keď sa na mňa díval. Ale bol to skutočný kresťan. Bol úplným, stopercentným kresťanom. Je to tak. Dobre, pomyslel som si: "Chvála Bohu, tu to je! Musím ísť niekde ku tomu oltáru."

109Vyšiel som, obzeral som sa a myslel som si: "Nájdem toho druhého." A keď som ho našiel a začal som sa s ním rozprávať, povedal som: „Ako sa máte, pane?“

110Povedal, „Povedz do akej cirkvi patríš? Vraveli, že si baptista.“

Povedal som, „Áno.“

Povedal, „Nemáš Ducha Svätého, však?“

Povedal som, „No, neviem.“

Povedal, „Hovoril si niekedy v jazykoch?“

Povedal som, „Nie.“

Povedal, „Tak ho nemáš.“

111Povedal som, „No, viem, že nemám to, čo vy všetci máte. To viem. Ale brat môj, skutočne to chcem.“

Povedal, „No, tam je pripravený bazén.“

112Povedal som, „Ja som už pokrstený. Ale ešte som neprijal to, čo vy všetci máte. Máte niečo čo skutočne chcem.“

A on povedal, „No to je dobre.“

113Snažil som sa ho chytiť, viete. Keď sa mi nakoniec podarilo zachytiť jeho ducha (to bol teraz ten druhý muž), ak som niekedy hovoril s upadnutým pokrytcom, tak toto bol jeden z nich! On žil ... Jeho žena bola čiernovlasá a on žil s blondínou a mal s ňou dve deti. Pil, preklínal, chodil po krčmách a všetko ďalšie a pritom bol tam a hovoril v jazykoch a prorokoval.

114Potom som povedal: "Pane odpusť mi." Odišiel som domov. Je to tak. A povedal som: "Nemôžem jednoducho pochopiť ... Nemôžem tomu rozumieť. To vyzerá, akoby ten požehnaný Duch Svätý padal na toho pokrytca? To nemôže byť! Vylúčené!"

115Potom dlhý čas som to skúmal a plakal. Myslel som si, že keby som s nimi mohol ísť, možno by som zistil, čo to všetko znamenalo. Tento tu je skutočný kresťan a tam ten skutočný pokrytec. Rozmýšľal som vtedy: "Ó, čo to má znamenať?" Povedal som: "Bože, možno že so mnou nie je niečo v poriadku." Povedal som si, lebo som fundamentalista: "To musí byť v Biblii. Musí."

116Pre mňa všetko čo funguje, musí pochádzať z tejto Biblie, inak je to falošné. Musí to pochádzať stadeto. Musí to byť potvrdené v Biblii, nie len na jednom mieste ale musí to prechádzať cez celú Bibliu. Musím tomu veriť. Musí to zapadať a viazať sa s každým písmom. Inak tomu neverím. A potom, pretože Pavel povedal: "Keby prišiel anjel z neba a kázal iné evanjelium, nech je prekliaty." Tak verím Biblii.

A povedal som: "V Biblii nič také nemôžem vidieť."

117Po dvoch rokoch, keď som stratil svoju ženu a všetko, bol som tam hore v Green Mill, na svojom starom mieste a modlil som sa tam. Bol som tam vo svojej jaskyni dva alebo tri dni. Dva dni. Vyšiel som von, aby som sa trochu nadýchal, aby som sa nadýchal čerstvého vzduchu. A keď som vyšiel, Bibliu som mal položenú na zemi, na konci zvaleného kmeňa, hneď ako sa vchádzalo dovnútra. Ležal tam vyvrátený strom, mal takú rázsochu. A tá rázsocha ležala takto hore a kmeň dole. A ja som sedel obkročmo na tom kmeni a v noci som tam ležal a díval som sa takto hore na oblohu. Ruky som mal takto hore a niekedy som tam takto zaspal, rovno na tom kmeni. Modlil som sa. Bol som tam niekoľko dní, nejedol som ani nepil, len som sa tam modlil. Vyšiel som von, aby som sa nadýchal čerstvého vzduchu, von z tej jaskyne. Bolo tam chladno a vlhko.

118Tak som vyšiel a tam ležala moja Biblia, kde som ju položil deň predtým a bola otvorená v Liste Židom, 6. kapitola. Začal som to tam čítať: "Zanechajme ... nesme sa k dokonalosti a neklaďme zase základu pokánia a mŕtvych skutkov a viery v Boha," a tak ďalej. "Lebo je nemožné pre tých, ktorí už raz boli osvietení a stali sa účastníkmi nebeského daru a povolaní," a tak ďalej. Ale povedal: "Ale rodí tŕne a bodľače, je nesúca a je blízka zlorečenstva, ktorej koniec je ... ktorá pije dážď, ktorý často prichádza na ňu ... pre ktorých sa obrába ... je blízka zlorečenstva s tŕňami a bodliakmi, ktorej koniec je, aby bola spálená."

A niečo zašumelo:"Fffííí!"

119Pomyslel som si: "Tu to je. Hneď teraz budem počuť čokoľvek ... On ma tu zobudil, chce mi práve teraz dať videnie." Čakal som tam na konci toho kmeňa a čakal. Vstal som a pochodil som sem a tam, hore dole. Znovu naspäť, nič sa nestalo. Vošiel som naspäť do mojej jaskyne, nič sa nestalo. Stál som tam a rozmýšľal som: "No, čo toto znamená?"

120Znovu som vyšiel ku svojej Biblii a znovu to ku mne prišlo. Zodvihol som ju a rozmýšľal som: "Čo tam je, čo On chce, aby som čítal?" Čítal som ďalej o pokání a viere v Boha a tak ďalej a čítal som ďalej, kde bolo povedané: "dážď, ktorý často prichádza na zem, aby ju zavlažoval a pripravoval na to na čo je tu určená, ale ktorá rodí tŕnie a bodľač je blízka zlorečenstva, ktorej koniec je, aby bola spálená." Ó, až to so mnou zatriaslo!

121A pomyslel som si: "Pane, či mi chceš dať videnie, že čo ..." Bol som tam kvôli niečomu inému, za čo som Ho prosil.

122A vtedy som zrazu uvidel pred sebou svet ako sa otáča a celá zem bola zoraná. A tu išiel človek v bielom, mal zodvihnutú hlavu a takto rozsieval semeno. A keď odišiel, len čo zašiel za kopec, išiel za ním muž oblečený v čiernom, hlavu mal zohnutú dole a rozsieval semeno. A keď to dobré semeno vyrástlo, to bola pšenica. A keď vyrástlo to zlé semeno, to bol kúkoľ.

123A potom prišla na zem veľká suchota a pšenica mala ovisnutú hlavu, skoro na zahynutie, chcela vodu. Videl som všetkých tých ľudí zo zodvihnutými rukami, ako sa modlili ku Bohu, aby poslal vodu. Kúkoľ, mal sklonenú hlavu, prosili o vodu. A vtedy prišli veľké mraky a začal sa liať dážď. A keď sa to stalo, tá malá pšenica, ktorá bola celá zohnutá urobila: "šup," a narovnala sa. A ten kúkoľ, ktorý stál hneď vedľa nej urobil: "šup," a tiež sa narovnal.

Pomyslel som si: "No, čo toto znamená?"

124Potom tu ku mne prišlo, Tam to je. Ten istý dážď, ktorý dáva rast pšenici, spôsobuje, že rastie aj kúkoľ. A ten istý Duch Svätý môže padať na skupinu ľudí a tiež môže žehnať pokrytca tak isto, ako žehná tých iných. Ježiš povedal: "Podľa ich ovocia ich poznáte." Nie podľa toho či kričia, či sa radujú, ale podľa ich ovocia ich poznáte.

125Povedal som: "Tu to je! Pane, mám to. Potom je to skutočne pravda." Tento človek ... Môžete mať dary bez toho, aby ste poznali Boha.

126Tak potom - vtedy som mal kritický postoj voči hovoreniu v jazykoch, viete. Ale jedného dňa, potom keď mi to Boh potvrdil ...

127Krstil som tam dole v rieke, mojich prvých obrátených, v rieke Ohio a keď som krstil sedemnástu osobu, keď som začal krstiť, povedal som: "Otče, keď ho ja pokrstím vodou, Ty ho pokrsti Duchom Svätým." A začal som ho ponárať do vody.

128A práve vtedy prišiel z neba nado mnou vietor a prišlo tam to Svetlo, svietilo dole. Na brehu boli stovky a stovky ľudí, rovno o druhej popoludní, v júni. A zastalo to vo vzduchu rovno nado mnou a Hlas z toho prehovoril a povedal: "Ako bol poslaný Ján Krstiteľ, aby predzvestoval prvý príchod Kristov, ty máš Posolstvo, ktoré bude niesť predzvesť druhého Kristovho príchodu." Vystrašilo ma to na smrť.

129Išiel som naspäť a všetci tí ľudia, zlievači a všetci, lekárnik a všetci na brehu. To popoludnie som krstil okolo dvesto alebo tristo ľudí. Keď mi pomohli vyjsť, vytiahli ma z vody, diakoni a ostatní, pýtali sa ma: "Čo znamenalo to svetlo?"

130Veľká skupina farebných ľudí z baptistického zboru Gileádský Vek a zo zboru Osamelá Hviezda tam dole a mnohí z nich tam boli. Začali kričať, keď videli čo sa deje, ľudia omdlievali.

131Jedno dievča, ktoré tam bolo v člne a ja som chcel, aby odišla, sedela tam v plavkách, učiteľka nedeľnej školy z jednej cirkvi. Povedal som jej: "Margie, mohla by si odísť?"

Povedala: "Billy, ja nemusím odísť."

132Povedal som: "Máš pravdu, nemusíš, ale na tvojom mieste, by som mal toľko úcty pred evanjeliom, že by som odišiel, keď tu krstím."

Ona povedala: "Ja nemusím."

133A keď tam sedela a chichotala a smiala sa zo mňa, keď som krstil, pretože neverila v krst a potom, keď ten anjel Pánov zostúpil dole, padla dole tvárou v tom člne. Dnes je to dievča v blázinci. Tak s Bohom sa proste nemôžete zahrávať. Rozumiete? No potom neskoršie ... Pekné dievča, potom začala piť, niekto ju udrel fľašou z piva a celú tvár mala porezanú. Och, vyzerala strašne! A to sa stalo.

134A potom cez celý život som to videl, videl som ako sa to pohybuje, vídal som tie videnia, ako sa dejú tie veci. Potom, trochu neskoršie, stále ma to tak veľmi trápilo a každý mi hovoril, že je to zlé. Odišiel som na svoje obľúbené miesto, kde som sa stále chodieval modliť. Bez ohľadu, ako veľmi som sa stále modlil, aby to už ku mne neprichádzalo, aj tak to prichádzalo. A tak som bol proste ... Bol som revírnikom v štáte Indiána. Prišiel som domov a tam sedel muž, brat môjho pianistu zo zboru. Povedal: "Billy išiel by si dnes popoludní so mnou do Madisonu?"

Povedal som: "Nemôžem, musím ísť na lesnú správu."

135Prechádzal som práve okolo domu, odopínal som si opasok, opasok s pištoľou a tak ďalej, vyhŕňal som si rukávy. Bývali sme v malom dvojizbovom dome. Chcel som sa umyť a pripraviť sa na jedlo. Umyl som sa a išiel som okolo domu popod veľký javor a zrazu niečo urobilo: "Ffffííí!" Skoro som omdlel. Pozrel som sa a vedel som, že znovu to bolo To.

136Sadol som si na schody a on vyskočil z auta a bežal ku mne. Povedal: "Billy, či omdlievaš?"

Povedal som: "Nie."

On povedal: "Čo sa deje, Billy?"

137Povedal som: "Neviem. Len choď brat, to je v poriadku. Ďakujem."

138Vyšla moja žena a priniesla pohár vody. Povedala: "Drahý, čo sa stalo?"

Povedal som: "Nič, drahá."

139Tak povedala: "Poď ďalej, jedlo je pripravené." A objala ma a snažila sa mi pomôcť vojsť.

140Povedal som: "Drahá, chcem ti niečo povedať. Zavolaj im a povedz, že dnes popoludní tam neprídem." Povedal som: "Méda, drahá, viem vo svojom srdci, že milujem Ježiša Krista. Viem, že som prešiel zo smrti do života. Ale nechcem, aby diabol mal niečo so mnou spoločné." A povedal som: "Už to takto ďalej nevydržím, som väzeň. Po celý čas, keď sa táto vec deje a takéto veci a prichádzajú tieto videnia, a tak ďalej, alebo čokoľvek to je ... (to čo sa mi stávalo, nevedel som, že to bolo videnie, nenazýval som to videnie.) Povedal som: "To niečo ako tranz. Neviem čo to je. Drahá, nechcem sa s tým zahrávať, ľudia mi hovoria, že je to diabol a ja milujem Pána Ježiša."

141Ona povedala: "Ó, Billy, nemôžeš počúvať na to čo hovoria ľudia."

142Povedal som: "Ale, drahá, pozri sa na ostatných kazateľov. Ja to nechcem. Pôjdem na svoje miesto do lesov. Mám okolo pätnásť dolárov, staraj sa o Billyho." Billy bol vtedy len malý chlapec, malý chlapec. Povedal som: "Zober to ... To je dosť pre teba a pre Billyho, aby ste na chvíľu mali z čoho žiť. Zavolaj im a povedz, že zajtra sa možno vrátim a možno že sa nevrátim. Ak by som sa za päť dní nevrátil, nech vezmú iného na moje miesto." A povedal som: "Méda, neprídem z tých lesov, až kým mi Boh nesľúbi, že zoberie túto vec odo mňa a už nedovolí, aby sa to opakovalo." Predstavte si tú nevedomosť v akej človek môže byť!

143Ten večer som odišiel tam hore, išiel som do starej chaty. Na druhý deň, bolo už dosť neskoro, na druhý deň som sa vybral hore do svojho tábora, hore do ... ďalej za tou horou alebo kopcom a tam hore do lesov. Myslím, že ani FBI by ma tam nenašlo. Tak táto malá stará chata ... Modlil som sa celé to popoludnie, kým nebola ešte taká veľká tma. Modlil som sa a čítal som si tam v Biblii, kde bolo povedané: "Duch prorokov sa podriaďuje prorokovi." Nemohol som tomu rozumieť. Tak už bolo príliš tma v tej malej starej chate.

144Zvykol som tam klásť pasce, keď som bol chlapec, mal som tam natiahnutý silón, chytal som ryby a zostával som tam celú noc. Proste bola tam malá, stará, rozpadnutá búdka, ktorá tam bola roky. Možno niekomu patrila prv ako sa celá takto rozpadla.

145A tak som tam proste čakal. Myslel som si: "Dobre." Prešla prvá, druhá, tretia hodina ráno. Chodil som hore dole, sem a tam. Sadol som si tam na malú stoličku ... nie na stoličku, na malú škatuľu. Sedel som tam a rozmýšľal som: "Ó, Bože, prečo mi toto robíš?" Povedal som: "Otče, vieš že ťa milujem. Vieš, že ťa milujem! A ja nechcem byť posadnutý diablom. Nechcem, aby sa mi stávali tieto veci. Prosím, Bože, sprav, aby sa mi to už nikdy nestalo."

146Povedal som: "Milujem ťa. Nechcem ísť do pekla. Aký zmyslel by malo to, že kážem a snažím sa a vynakladám námahu, ak som v blude? A nie len seba vediem do pekla, ale zvádzam tisíce iných." Alebo stovky iných v tom čase. A povedal som ... Mal som veľkú službu. Povedal som: "Nechcem, aby sa mi to znovu prihodilo."

147A sedel som tam na tom sedadle. Sedel som len, och v takejto pozícii, takto. A zrazu som videl v tej miestnosti mihotať svetlo. Myslel som si, že niekto tam ide s lampášom. Rozhliadol som sa a pomyslel som si: "No ..." A tu to bolo, rovno predo mnou. Staré drevené dosky na podlahe. A tam to bolo, rovno predo mnou. V rohu bola stará bubnová pec, z ktorej bola odtrhnutá vrchná časť. A rovno tu na podlahe bolo to svetlo a ja som si pomyslel: "No, kde to je? To nemôže prichádzať ..."

148Pozrel som sa okolo. A to bolo nado mnou, toto isté svetlo, rovno tam nado mnou, takto tam viselo. Krúžilo ako oheň takej smaragdovej farby a robilo: "Fffííí, fffííí, fffííí!" Takto, rovno nad tým. Díval som sa na to a rozmýšľal som: "Čo to je?" Vystrašilo ma to.

149Počul som niekoho prichádzať, [Brat Branham napodobňuje akoby niekto kráčal. – pozn.prekl.], proste kráčal, len bol bosý. Videl som nohy muža ako prichádza. V tej miestnosti bola všade tma, iba rovno tu to svietilo dole. A videl som nohy muža ako prichádza. A keď vošiel do tej miestnosti, priblížil sa, bol to muž asi ... vyzeral na okolo dvesto libier [asi 90 kíl. – pozn.prekl.]. Ruky mal takto zložené. Videl som to vo forme víru, počul som ako to ku mne hovorilo a videl som to vo forme svetla ale prvý krát som videl jeho podobu. Pristúpil ku mne, celkom blízko.

150No, hovorím to úprimne, priatelia, myslel som, že mi vypovie srdce. Len si predstavte! Vžite sa do toho, budete sa cítiť tak isto. Možno si ďalej na ceste ako ja, možno si dlhšie kresťanom, ale takto by si sa pri tom cítil. Pretože stovky a stovky krát ma to už navštívilo ale stále, keď sa On približuje, tak ma to ochromuje. Niekedy som skoro ...Skoro strácam vedomie, taký som slabý, keď odchádzam z pódia, mnoho krát. Keby som tam zostal príliš dlho, úplne by som sa zrútil. Vozia ma okolo aj niekoľko hodín a ani neviem, kde som. Neviem to vysvetliť. Čítajte v Biblii a ona vám to vysvetlí, čo to je. Písmo tak hovorí!

151Tak som tam sedel a díval som sa na neho. Takto som zodvihol ruku. On sa díval rovno na mňa, veľmi príjemne. Mal skutočne hlboký hlas a povedal: "Neboj sa, som poslaný z prítomnosti Všemohúceho Boha." A keď to povedal, ten hlas, to bol ten istý hlas, ktorý ku mne hovoril, keď som mal dva roky, po celý čas odvtedy. Poznal som, že to bol on. A pomyslel som si: "No ..."

152A počúvajte toto. Počúvajte ten rozhovor. Hovorím to najlepšie ako môžem, úmyselne, slovo za slovom, pretože to poznám naspamäť.

153On ... Ja som povedal ... Díval som sa takto na neho. On povedal: "Neboj sa," práve takto potichu, povedal: "som poslaný z prítomnosti Všemohúceho Boha, aby som ti povedal, že tvoje zvláštne narodenie ..." Keď viete ako som sa tam narodil. To isté svetlo zastalo nado mnou, keď som sa narodil. A tak On povedal: "Tvoje zvláštne narodenie a neporozumený život, to malo ukázať na to, že máš ísť do celého sveta a modliť sa za chorých ľudí." A povedal: "A bez ohľadu na to aké budú ich choroby ..." A on vymenoval (Boh, ktorý je mojím sudcom vie), že on vymenoval rakovinu. Povedal: "Nič ... Keď dovedieš ľudí k tomu, aby ti verili a budeš úprimný, keď sa budeš modliť, nič neobstojí pred tvojimi modlitbami, ani rakovina." Vidíte? "Keď dovedieš ľudí k tomu, aby ti verili."

154A videl som, že on nie je môj nepriateľ, on je môj priateľ. Nevedel som či - či zomieram alebo čo sa deje, keď takto prichádzal ku mne. Povedal som: "Dobre, pane. Ja som ..." Čo som vedel o uzdravovaniach a o takýchto veciach, o tých daroch? Povedal som: "No, pane, ja som biedny človek." A povedal som: "Som medzi svojimi ľuďmi. Žijem medzi svojimi ľuďmi, ktorí sú biedni. Som nevzdelaný." A povedal som: "Nebudem schopný, oni by mi nerozumeli. Nebudú ma počúvať."

155A on povedal: "Ako prorokovi Mojžišovi boli dané dva dary," či vlastne, "znamenia, aby potvrdili jeho službu, tak aj tebe budú dané dva - tak aj tebe sú dané dva dary, aby potvrdili tvoju službu." On povedal: "Jeden z nich bude to, že osobu, za ktorú sa budeš modliť, chytíš za ruku, tvojou ľavou rukou za ich pravú," a povedal: "potom len stoj potichu a to bude mať ... tam bude telesný efekt, ktorý sa zjaví na tvojom tele." A povedal: "Potom sa modli. A keď to zmizne, tak tá choroba opustila toho človeka. Ak to nezmizne, popros len o požehnanie a choď ďalej."

"Dobre," povedal som: "Pane, bojím sa, že ma neprijmú."

156On povedal: "A tá ďalšia vec bude, ak na to ľudia nebudú počúvať, potom budú počúvať na toto." Povedal: "Potom sa stane, že budeš poznať ešte aj tajomstvá ich srdca." Povedal: "Toto budú počúvať."

157"Dobre," povedal som, "Pane, kvôli tomu som tu. Moji duchovní mi povedali, že tieto veci, ktoré ku mne prichádzali, sú falošné."

158On povedal: "Kvôli tomuto si sa narodil na tento svet." (Vidíte? Dary a povolania sú neodvolateľné.) On povedal: "Kvôli tomuto si sa narodil na tento svet."

159A ja som povedal: "Dobre, pane, ale moji duchovní mi povedali, že to je zlý duch." A povedal som: "Oni ... Kvôli tomu sa tu modlím."

160A tu je to, čo mi on citoval. On mi ukázal príchod Pána Ježiša, pri jeho prvom príchode. A ja som povedal ...

161Tá zvláštna vec bola, priatelia ... Dobre, tu sa na chvíľu zastavím a vrátim sa naspäť. Čo ma vystrašilo viac než čokoľvek, stále keď som stretol veštca, oni poznali, že niečo sa stalo. A to bolo ... to ma skoro zabilo.

162Napríklad, jedného dňa sme s mojimi bratrancami išli cez nejaký zábavný park, boli sme len chlapci, išli sme okolo. A tam sedela nejaká veštica, v jednom z tých stanov, mladá pani, pekne vyzerajúca mladá pani, sedela tam. A my všetci sme išli, prechádzali sme okolo. Ona povedala: "Hej ty, poď sem na chvíľu!" A my traja chlapci sme sa otočili. A ona povedala: "Ty v tom páskovanom svetri." To som bol ja.

163A ja som povedal: "Áno pani?" Myslel som si, že možno chce, aby som jej priniesol kolu alebo niečo také. A to bola mladá žena, možno okolo dvadsať ročná alebo tak nejako, sedela tam. A prišiel som a povedal som: "Áno, pani, čím vám môžem poslúžiť?"

164A ona povedala: "Počúvaj, či vieš, že ide za tebou svetlo? Narodil si sa pod určitým znakom."

Povedal som: "Čo tým myslíte?"

165Ona povedala: "No, narodil si sa pod určitým znakom. Ide za tebou svetlo. Narodil si sa pre Božské povolanie."

Povedal som: "Daj mi pokoj, žena."

166Odišiel som, pretože moja matka mi stále hovorila, že tie veci sú od diabla. Mala pravdu. Tak som ... To ma vystrašilo.

167A jedného dňa, keď som bol revírnikom, išiel som na autobus. Nasadol som. Stále sa mi zadalo, že som vystavený duchom. Stál som tam a za mnou stál tento námorník. Ja som išiel tam hore na obchôdzku a išiel som autobusom hore do Henrywille Forestry. Mal som nejaký zvláštny pocit. Obzrel som sa okolo a tam sedela nejaká veľká zavalitá žena, pekne oblečená. Povedala: "Dobrý deň."

Odpovedal som: "Dobrý deň."

168Myslel som si, že je to len žena, viete, ktorá rada hovorí, tak som len ... Povedala: "Rada by som sa s vami chvíľu porozprávala."

Povedal som: "Prosím?" A obrátil som sa.

Ona povedala: "Vedeli ste o tom, že ste sa narodili pod znakom?"

169Pomyslel som si: "Ďalšia z tých smiešnych žien." A tak som sa len ďalej díval von oknom. A nepovedal som ani slovo.

170Ona povedala: "Mohla by som sa chvíľu s vami porozprávať?" A ja som sa ďalej ... Ona povedala: "Nesprávajte sa tak."

171Díval som sa ďalej pred seba. Myslel som si: "To nie je slušné."

Ona povedala: "Rada by som sa s vami chvíľku porozprávala."

172Ďalej som sa díval pred seba a nevenoval som jej žiadnu pozornosť. Hneď som si myslel: "Uvidím, či bude hovoriť to isté čo tí ostatní." Obrátil som sa a pomyslel som si: "Ó." Roztriaslo ma to, viem, pretože som nerád na to myslel. Obrátil som sa.

173Ona povedala: "Mala by som sa hádam radšej predstaviť." Povedala: "Som astrológ."

Povedal som: "Myslel som si, že ste niečo také."

174Ona povedala: "Idem do Chicaga navštíviť svojho syna, ktorý je baptistickým kazateľom."

Povedal som: "Áno, pani."

175Ona povedala: "Povedal vám už niekto niekedy, že ste sa narodili pod znakom?"

176Povedal som: "Nie, pani." No, klamal som jej tam a povedal som ... chcel som len vedieť čo povie. A ona povedala ... Povedal som: "Nie, pani."

A ona povedala: "Ne ... Nepovedali vám to ešte žiadni kazatelia?

Povedal som: "Nemám nič spoločného s kazateľmi."

A ona povedala: "Hm."

Povedal som ... ona mi povedala ... Povedal som : "No..."

177On povedala: "Keď vám poviem presne kedy ste sa narodili, budete mi veriť?"

Povedal som: "Nie pani."

A ona na to: "No, môžem vám povedať kedy ste sa narodili."

Povedal som: "Ja tomu neverím."

178A ona povedala: "Narodili ste sa 6. apríla 1909 o piatej hodine ráno."

179Povedal som: "To je pravda. Ako to viete? Povedzte tu tomuto námorníkovi, kedy sa on narodil."

Ona povedala: "To nedokážem."

A ja som povedal: "Prečo? Ako to viete."

180"Pozrite sa pane." Povedala, keď začala teraz hovoriť o tej astronómii, povedala: "Každých toľko a toľko rokov ..." Povedala: "Pamätáte sa, keď prišla tá ranná hviezda, ktorá viedla tých mudrcov ku Ježišovi Kristovi?"

181Viete, trochu som sa vyhováral, povedal som: "O náboženstve nič neviem."

182A ona povedala: "Dobre, počuli ste o tých mudrcoch, ktorí prišli navštíviť Ježiša."

Povedal som: "Áno."

A ona povedala: "No, kto to boli tí mudrci?"

"Ó." Povedal som: "To boli proste mudrci, to je všetko, čo viem."

183Ona povedala: "No, čo to boli mudrci?" Povedala: "To isté čo som ja, astrológovia, pozorovatelia hviezd, tak ich nazývali." A povedala: "Viete, prv ako Boh niečo robí na zemi, On to vždy oznámi na nebi a potom na zemi."

A ja som povedal: "Neviem."

184A ona povedala: "No ..." Vymenovala dve alebo tri, dve ... tri hviezdy, ako Mars, Jupiter a Venuša. Nie tieto, ale ona povedala: "Oni prekrížili svoje dráhy a zišli sa spolu a vytvorili ... : Povedala: "To boli traja mužovia, ktorí sa tam prišli stretnúť s Pánom Ježišom a jeden z nich bol z rodu Chama a druhý z rodu Sema a ten ďalší z Jafeta." A povedala: "Keď sa spolu zišli v Betleheme, tie tri hviezdy z ktorých pochádzali ... Každá osoba na zemi," povedala: "Oni mali niečo spoločné s tými hviezdami." Povedala: "Opýtajte sa toho námorníka, keď vychádza mesiac a ukazujú sa nebeské planéty, či s tým nesúvisí príliv a odliv?"

Povedal som: "To sa ho nemusím pýtať, to viem."

185A ona povedala: "Vaše narodenie má niečo spoločné hore s tými hviezdami."

A ja som povedal: "No, to neviem."

186A ona povedala: "No, títo traja mudrci prišli, keď tieto tri hviezdy, keď oni ... Oni prišli z rôznych smerov a stretli sa v Betleheme. A hovorili čo objavili a konzultovali a jeden bol z rodu Chama, Sema a Jafeta, traja Noeho synovia." A povedala: "Potom prišli a poklonili sa Pánovi Ježišovi Kristovi. Keď prišli, priniesli dary a dali mu ich."

187A povedala: "Ježiš Kristus povedal vo svojej službe, že keď toto evanjelium bude kázané celému svetu (Ľuďom Chama, Sema a Jafeta), že potom On znovu príde." A povedala: "Tieto planéty, nebeské planéty, keď sa pohybujú ..." Povedala: "Oni sa rozišli. Odvtedy ich nebolo na zemi takto poznať. "Ale" povedala, "každých toľko a toľko storočí oni takto križujú svoje dráhy." (Keby tu bol nejaký astronóm, on by možno vedel o čom ona hovorila, ja nie.) Tak keď ona hovorila ... Povedala: "Oni sa takto križujú." A povedala: "Na pamiatku toho najväčšieho daru, ktorý bol kedy daný ľudstvu, keď Boh dal svojho Syna. Keď sa tieto planéty znovu skrížia," povedala: "On na zem posiela ďalší dar." A povedala: "Vy ste sa narodili v čase toho skríženia." Povedala: "Preto to viem."

188No, ja som povedal: "Pani, poprvé, ničomu z toho neverím. Nie som nábožný a nechcem už viac o tom počuť!" Odišiel som. A tak som sa jej hneď zbavil. Vystúpil som.

189A vždy ... keď som narazil na niekoho z nich, vždy to tak bolo. Myslel som si: "Prečo to tí diabli robia?"

190A kazatelia zase hovorili: To je diabol! To je diabol!" A spravili, že som tomu veril.

191A potom tej noci tam hore, keď som ... keď on na to poukazoval, opýtal som sa ho. Povedal som: "Dobre, prečo všetky tie médiá a všetci takí a tí diablom posadnutí ľudia, oni mi o tom stále hovorili a duchovní, moji bratia mi hovorili, že to je zlý duch?"

192Počúvajte teraz, čo on povedal, tento ktorý je tam na tej fotografii. On povedal: "Ako to bolo vtedy, tak je to teraz." A začal mi ukazovať, že keď začala služba nášho Pána Ježiša, tí kazatelia hovorili, že On je Belzebúb, diabol, ale diabli hovorili, že je Syn Boží, Svätý Izraelov. Diabli ... A pozri sa na Pavla a na Barnabáša, keď tam oni kázali. Tí kazatelia povedali: "Títo ľudia obracajú svet hore nohami. Oni sú zlí, oni sú diabli." A tá veštica vonku na ulici poznala, že Pavel a Barnabáš boli mužovia Boží, povedala: "To sú mužovia Boží, ktorí nám zvestujú cestu života." Je to tak? špiritisti a veštci, diablom posadnutí ľudia ...

193Ale my sme sa tak hlboko zakvasili na teológii, že už nič nevieme o Duchu. Dúfam že ma po tomto milujete. Ale je to tak. Mám na mysli tiež letničných! Je to tak. To že len vykrikujete a tancujete, to neznamená, že viete niečo o Duchu.

194To je osobný kontakt, tvárou v tvár, to je to, čo potrebujete. Takúto cirkev chce Boh vzbudiť. Je to tak. Keď sa spoja v jednote a v moci, v Duchu.

195A on poukazoval na to. A on mi povedal ako to tí duchovní neporozumeli a uisťoval ma, že tí duchovní to neporozumeli. A keď mi všetko toto povedal a to, ako Ježiš ...

196Povedal som: "No, a čo s týmto, s týmito vecami, ktoré sa mi prihodili?"

197A vidíte, on povedal: "To sa bude množiť a bude to väčšie a väčšie." A poukázal mi, hovoril mi, ako to robil Ježiš, ako prišiel a bol vyzbrojený mocou a mohol predpovedať veci, ako to povedal žene pri studni. Netvrdil o sebe, že je uzdravovateľ, tvrdil že robí len to, čo mu Otec ukazuje.

Povedal som: "No, aký duch to bol?"

On povedal: "To bol Duch Svätý."

198Vtedy sa niečo vo mne stalo, uvedomil som si, že práve tá vec od ktorej som sa odvracal, to je to, kvôli čomu ma sem Boh priviedol. A uvedomil som si, že to bolo presne tak ako s tými farizejmi v tých dávnych dňoch, oni mi zle vyložili Písmo. Tak odvtedy som zobral na to svoj výklad, to čo mi povedal Duch Svätý.

Povedal som mu: "Pôjdem."

On povedal: "Ja budem s tebou."

199A ten anjel vstúpil znovu do toho svetla, ktoré začalo krúžiť okolo a okolo a okolo a okolo jeho nohy takto, odišiel do toho svetla a odišiel z tej budovy.

Išiel som domov ako nový človek.

200Išiel som do zboru a povedal som o tom ľuďom. Bolo to v nedeľu večer.

201A v stredu večer priniesli tam ženu, jednu ošetrovateľku z kliniky Mayo, zomierala na rakovinu, bola len ako tieň. Keď som zišiel dole, aby som ju chytil, uvidel som pred ňou videnie, v ktorom bolo ukázané, ako znovu pracuje ako ošetrovateľka. A ona je zapísaná v zozname v Louisville, ako dávno mŕtva. Teraz je v Jeffersonville, robí ošetrovateľku, už niekoľko rokov je ošetrovateľkou. Pozrel som sa tam a videl som to videnie. Otočil som sa a sotva som vedel čo robím, keď som tam stál. Prv som sa roztriasol, keď priniesli taký prípad a položili ju tam. A tie ošetrovateľky a ostatní stáli okolo nej a ona tam ležala a celú tvár mala upadnutú a oči hlboko zapadnuté.

202Margie Morganová. Ak jej chcete napísať, je to 411 Knobloch Avenue, Jeffersonville, Indiána. Alebo napíšte do Nemocnice Clark Country, Jeffersonville, Indiána. Nech vám povie svoje svedectvo.

203A pozrel som sa tam dole. To bol tam prvý prípad, ukázalo sa videnie. Videl som tú ženu znovu ako ošetrovateľku, ako chodí silná a zdravá. Povedal som: "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, budeš žiť a nezomrieš."

204Jej muž, veľmi vysoko postavený človek v týchto svetských veciach, pozrel sa takto na mňa. Povedal som: "Pane, nebojte sa! Vaša žena bude žiť."

205Zavolal ma von, povedal ... zavolal dvoch alebo troch doktorov, povedal: "Poznáte ich?"

Povedal som: "Áno."

206"No," povedal: "Hral som s ním golf. On povedal, že tá rakovina je omotaná okolo jej čriev, nedá sa jej urobiť ani výplach klistýrom."

207Povedal som: "Nestarám sa o to čo jej je! Niečo tu dole ... Videl som videnie! A ten muž, ktorý mi povedal a riekol, že čokoľvek budem vidieť, aby som to povedal a to sa tak stane. A on mi to povedal a ja tomu verím."

208Chvála Bohu! Za niekoľko dní potom prala a chodila . Teraz váži okolo osemdesiat kíl, je úplne zdravá.

209Potom, keď som to prijal, rozišlo sa to na všetky strany. Potom mi zavolal Robert Daugherty. A tu to išlo cez Texas do celého sveta.

210Raz večer, asi štyri alebo päť krát ... Nemohol som porozumieť hovoreniu v jazykoch a tak ďalej. Verím v krst Duchom Svätým, veril som, že ľudia môžu hovoriť v jazykoch. A jeden večer, keď som išiel do ... do katedrály v San Antonio, v Texase. Išiel som tam, sedel tam nejaký človek a začal hovoriť v jazykoch, ako keď strieľa z guľometu alebo z automatu, rýchlo. Tam vzadu povstal človek a povedal: "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN! Muž, ktorý vystupuje na pódium, má službu, ktorá mu bola daná od Všemohúceho Boha. A ako Ján Krstiteľ bol poslaný, ako prvý predchodca príchodu Ježiša Krista, tak on nesie posolstvo, ktoré spôsobí druhý príchod Pána Ježiša Krista."

211Skoro som sa prepadol. Pozrel som sa a povedal som: "Poznáš toho človeka?"

On povedal: "Nie."

Opýtal som sa: "A ty ho poznáš?"

Odpovedal: "Nie."

Opýtal som sa: "A mňa poznáš?"

On povedal: "Nie."

Opýtal som sa: "Čo tu robíš?"

212On povedal: "Čítal som to v novinách." A obyčajne ... To bol prvý večer na zhromaždení.

Pozrel som sa na toho druhého a opýtal som sa: "A ty si ako sem prišiel?"

213Povedal: "Niekto z mojich známych mi povedal, že tu bude nejaký božský uzdravovateľ, a tak som prišiel."

Povedal som: "Poznáte jeden druhého?"

On povedal: "Nie."

214Ó! Videl som, že tá istá moc Ducha Svätého ... Keď som si voľakedy predtým myslel, že to je zlé a viem, že ... Tento istý anjel Boží bol v kontakte s týmito ľuďmi, ktorí mali tieto veci. Hoci mali v tom falošné veci a veľa zamiešania a veľa Babylonu, ale bolo v tom niečo pravé. [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] Videl som, že je to pravda.

215Ó, prechádzali roky a na tých zhromaždeniach ľudia videli tie videnia a tak ďalej.

216Raz to nejaký fotograf zachytil na snímku, keď som stál niekde v Arkansase. Zdá sa mi, že to bolo na podobnom zhromaždení ako toto, tá sála bola podobná ako táto. Stál som tam, snažil som sa to vysvetliť. Ľudia o tom vedeli. Sedeli a počúvali. Metodisti, baptisti, presbyteriáni a ďalší. A pozrel som sa a prichádzalo to, tu to prichádzalo: "Fffííí, fffííí!"

217Povedal som: "Nemusím už ďalej hovoriť, lebo to sem teraz prichádza." A pohybovalo sa to a ľudia začali kričať. Išlo to hore a zastalo to tam pri mne, kde som stál.

218Práve keď to tam zastalo, nejaký kazateľ vybehol hore a povedal: "Ľudia, ja to vidím!" A to ho ranilo, že bol celkom slepý. Potácal sa naspäť. Môžete sa pozrieť na jeho fotografiu, je tam v tej knihe a tam to budete vidieť, ako sa potáca naspäť s takto sklonenou hlavou. Môžete to vidieť na tej fotografii.

219Tam to zastalo. Vtedy to zachytil ten novinársky fotograf. Ale Pán nebol hotový.

220A raz večer v Houstone, v Texase, keď tisíce a tisíce ľudí ... Mali sme tam osemsto ... vyše osem tisíc ľudí, tam kde to nazývajú, tam v tej koncertnej hale, zhromaždených tam v tom veľkom Sam Houston Coliseum.

221A ten večer pri tej debate, keď jeden baptistický kazateľ povedal, že ja nie som nič iné, ako podlý pokrytec a podvodník, náboženský podvodník a že mám byť vyhnaný z mesta a že on má byť prvý, kto ma má vyhnať.

222Brat Bosworth povedal: "Brat Branham, necháš niečo takéto? Vystúp proti nemu."

223Povedal som: "Nie, neverím v škriepky. Evanjelium nie je na hádky. Ono je na to, aby sme ním žili." A povedal som: "Bez ohľadu na to ako ho presvedčíš, on ďalej bude robiť to isté." Povedal som: "On ... nijako ho to nezmení. Ak nemôže Boh prehovoriť do jeho srdca, ako to môžem urobiť ja."

224Na druhý deň on vystúpil a povedal: "To ukazuje akí sú," napísal to v novinách Houstonská kronika. Povedal: "To ukazuje akí sú, boja sa postaviť za tým čo kážu."

225Starý brat Bosworth prišiel ku mne, vtedy mal už okolo sedemdesiat rokov, milý starý brat, objal ma a povedal: "Brat Branham, nechceš sa tam ujať tej veci?"

226Povedal som: "Nie, brat Bosworth. Nie. Nejdem sa toho ujímať. Nebude to k ničomu. Len to prinesie škriepky, keď opustíme pódium. Mám tu teraz zhromaždenie a nechcem, aby sa všetko takto narušilo. Nechaj ho len tak. To je všetko, on len tára. Už sme mali takých a nebolo to na nič dobré hovoriť im niečo. Odídu a budú si stáť na svojom. Ak raz prijali známosť pravdy a potom ju nechcú prijať, Biblia hovorí, že prekročili deliacu líniu a nikdy im nebude odpustené ani v tomto ani v budúcom svete. Oni to nazývajú diabol a nemôžu si pomôcť. Sú posadnutí náboženským duchom, ktorým je diabol."

227Koľkí viete, že je to pravda, že diablov duch je nábožný? Tak veru. Sú takí fundamentálni, ako len môžu byť. Neznie to potom veľmi dobre, keď som povedal fundamentálni, ale je to tak. "Majú formu pobožnosti a zapierajú jej moc." Je to tak. Znamenia a zázraky, to je to, čo dokazuje Boha, vždy. A On povedal, že v posledných dňoch to bude to isté. Všimnite si!

228Starý brat Bosworth ... Chcel prísť so mnou ale bol trochu unavený. Vrátil sa z Japonska, chcel tu byť. Bude so mnou v Lubbock. A tak on bol ... bol dosť nachladnutý, tak teraz neprišiel, on a jeho žena. A tak ...

229Všetkým sa zdal ako Kálef. Stál tam a povedal: "No, brat Branham," (Poznáte ten jeho veľmi dôstojný pohľad.) povedal: "Dovoľ, že ja sa toho ujmem, keď ty nechceš."

230Povedal som: "Ó brat Bosworth, nechcem aby si to robil. Budeš sa dohadovať."

On povedal: "Nepoviem ani jedno slovo hádky."

231No, prv ako skončím, počúvajte toto. On tam išiel. Povedal som: "Ak sa nebudeš hádať, tak dobre."

Povedal: "Sľubujem, že sa nebudem hádať."

232Ten večer sa v tej hale zhromaždilo okolo tridsať tisíc ľudí. Brat Wood, ktorý tu sedí, tam bol prítomný a sedel v tej hale. A ja ...

233Môj chlapec povedal, či ... Moja žena povedala: "Ty nejdeš tam na to zhromaždenie?"

234Povedal som: "Nie. Nejdem, nechcem počúvať ako sa hádajú. Nie. Nepôjdem to tam počúvať."

Keď prišiel večer, Niečo mi povedalo: "Choď tam."

235Zobral som taxík, môj brat a moja žena a deti a išli sme tam. Išiel som hore na balkón a sadol som si dozadu do tridsiatej rady.

236Starý brat Bosworth vystúpil na pódium ako starý diplomat, viete. Urobil si výpis niektorých ... Mal tam vypísané šesťsto rôznych zasľúbení z Biblie. Povedal: "No, doktor Best, ak prídete sem hore a pomocou Biblie vyvrátite jedno z týchto zasľúbení. Každé jedno z týchto zasľúbení sa nachádza v Biblii a ukazuje, že Ježiš Kristus v tomto čase uzdravuje chorých. Ak môžete zobrať jedno z týchto zasľúbení a pomocou Biblie, vyvrátiť ich pomocou Biblie, zídem dole, potrasiem vám ruku a poviem, že máte pravdu."

237On povedal: "Ujmem sa toho keď vyjdem tam hore!" Chcel hovoriť na koniec, aby mohol zotrieť brata Boswortha. Viete.

238Tak brat Bosworth povedal: "Dobre, brat Best, opýtam sa vás jedno a keď mi odpoviete áno alebo nie hneď na mieste uzavrieme túto debatu.

A on povedal: "Ujmem sa toho!"

On sa opýtal moderátora, či sa ho môže opýtať. Ten povedal: "Áno."

239Opýtal sa: "Brat Best, vzťahujú sa vykupiteľné mená Jehovu na Ježiša? Áno alebo nie?"

240Tým to bolo vybavené. To bolo všetko. Poviem vám, cítil som, že niečo cezo mňa prechádza. Ja by som nikdy na to nepomyslel. Pomyslel som si: "Ó, on nemôže odpovedať! Tým sa to uzavrie!"

On povedal: "No, doktor Best, som napnutý."

A on odpovedal: "Ujmem sa toho!"

241Povedal: "Som zdesený, že nedokážete odpovedať na moju najslabšiu otázku." Bol kľudný ako Angličan a vedel, kde stojí. Tak potom to tam len predstavil na základe Písma.

Ten povedal: "Máte k dispozícii tridsať minút, ja potom odpoviem."

242A starý brat Bosworth tam stál a zobral tie miesta Písma a priviedol toho človeka na také miesto, že jeho tvár bola taká červená, že by ste mohli na ňom skoro zapáliť zápalku.

243Vstal zo svojho miesta, nahnevaný, hodil tie papiere na zem, zastal si tam a odkázal dobrú cambelitskú kázeň. Bol som baptista, viem, čo oni veria. On vôbec ... Kázal o vzkriesení: "Keď toto smrteľné oblečie nesmrteľnosť, potom budeme mať Božské uzdravenie." Och! Načo nám bude Božské uzdravenie, keď budeme nesmrteľní ("keď toto smrteľné oblečie nesmrteľnosť," vzkriesenie mŕtvych)? On dokonca pochyboval o zázraku, ktorý urobil Ježiš na Lazárovi. Povedal: "On znovu zomrel a tak to bola len dočasná vec." Vidíte?

244A keď to takto prebral, povedal: "Priveďte toho Božského uzdravovateľa, nech ho vidím niečo učiniť!"

245Potom tam mali trochu zmätok. Brat Bosworth povedal: "Divím sa vám, doktor Best, neodpovedali ste ani na jednu moju otázku."

246Potom sa skutočne rozzúril. Povedal: "Priveďte toho božského uzdravovateľa, nech ho vidím niečo učiniť."

Povedal: "Brat Best, veríte, že ľudia môžu dožiť spasenie?"

On povedal: "Samozrejme!"

On povedal: "Chceli by ste byť nazvaný božský spasiteľ?"

Povedal: "Samozrejme že nie!"

247"Tak isto ... Pretože kážete spasenie duše, to z vás nebude robiť božského spasiteľa."

On povedal: "Samozrejme nie."

248Povedal: "Tak isto to nerobí brata Branhama božským uzdravovateľom, keď káže o božskom uzdravení pre telo. On nie je božský uzdravovateľ, on len smeruje ľudí ku Ježišovi Kristovi."

249A on povedal: "Priveďte ho sem, nech ho vidím niečo učiniť! Nech môžem vidieť tých ľudí, ktorých dnes uzdravil a poviem vám či budem tomu veriť alebo nie."

250Brat Bosworth povedal: "Brat Best, to znie podobne ako vtedy na Golgote: "Zostúp z kríža a budeme ti veriť." Vidíte?

251A tak, ó, on úplne vybuchol. Povedal: "Nech ho vidím niečo urobiť! Nech ho vidím niečo urobiť!" Tí moderátor ho prinútili, aby si sadol. Prešiel na druhú stranu, kde stál jeden letničný kazateľ a plesol s ním cez celé pódium. A tak ho potom zastavili. Tak brat Bosworth povedal: "Tu, tu! Nie, nie." Tak tí moderátori ho prinútili, aby si sadol.

252Vstal Raymond Richey a povedal: "Či toto je postoj Spoločenstva Južných Batistov?" Povedal: "Vy baptistický kazatelia, či Spoločenstvo Južných Baptistov sem poslalo tohoto človeka alebo prišiel sám od seba?" Oni neodpovedali. On povedal: "Pýtam sa vás!" On ich všetkých poznal.

253Oni povedali: "On prišiel sám od seba." Pretože viem, že baptisti tiež veria, že Boh uzdravuje. Tak on potom povedal: "On prišiel sám od seba."

254Tak toto je to, čo sa tam potom stalo. Potom brat Bosworth povedal: "Viem že brat Branham je tu na zhromaždení, keby chcel sem prísť a rozpustil toto zhromaždenie, bolo by to veľmi dobre."

Howard mi povedal: "Seď potichu!"

Povedal som: "Sedím potichu."

255A práve vtedy niečo prišlo začalo krúžiť a ja som vedel, že to je anjel Pánov. Povedal: "Vstaň!"

256Asi päťsto ľudí sa takto pochytali za ruku a urobili uličku, aby som mohol prejsť na pódium.

257Povedal som: "Priatelia, ja nie som božský uzdravovateľ. Som váš brat." Povedal som: "Brat Best, nemám žiadne ... " Alebo: "Brat Best," Povedal som: "Nijako ťa neznevažujem, môj brat, ani trochu. Máš právo na svoje presvedčenia, ako aj ja. Pretože vidíš, nemôžeš bratovi Bosworthovi dokázať svoj postoj. Ani nikomu, kto dobre pozná Bibliu, kto pozná tie veci. A čo sa týka uzdravovania ľudí, ja ich neuzdravujem, nemôžem ich uzdraviť, brat Best. Ale som tu každý večer, ak chceš vidieť ako Pán robí zázraky, príď tam. On to robí každý večer."

258A on povedal: "Chcel by som ťa vidieť niekoho uzdraviť, aby som sa mohol na nich pozrieť! Môžeš ich hypnotizovať tvojou hypnózou, ale chcel by som vidieť ako je to s nimi za rok."

Povedal som: "Dobre, máš právo ich vyšetriť, brat Best."

259On povedal: "Nikto okrem vás, bandy hlúpych fanatikov, neverí v niečo takéto. Baptisti neveria v takéto nezmysly."

260Brat Bosworth povedal: "Počkaj chvíľku. Koľkí z vás tu, počas týchto dvoch týždňov, kým tu prebiehajú tieto zhromaždenia, ktorí máte dobrý postoj voči týmto dobrým baptistickým zborom tu v Houstone, ktorí môžete potvrdiť, že ste boli uzdravení Všemohúcim Bohom odkedy je tu brat Branham?" Povstalo vyše tristo ľudí. Povedal: "A čo títo?"

261On povedal: "To nie sú baptisti! Každý môže svedčiť čo chce, to ešte neznamená, že je to pravda!"

262Povedal: "Božie Slovo hovorí, že je to pravda a vy to nemôžete poprieť. Títo ľudia hovoria, že je to pravda a vy to nemôžete poprieť. Tak čo s tým chcete urobiť?" Vidíte? Takto.

263Povedal som: "Brat Best, hovorím len to, čo je pravda. A ak hovorím pravdu, Boh je zaviazaný postaviť sa za pravdou. Ak nie, ak sa nepostaví za pravdou, potom nie je Boh." A povedal som: "Ja neuzdravujem ľudí. Narodil som sa s darom, že vidím veci, vidím čo sa stane. Viem, že ľudia ma zle rozumejú, ale nemôžem robiť nič iné, než ako vypĺňať presvedčenie môjho srdca. Verím, že Ježiš Kristus vstal zmŕtvych. A ak ten Duch, ktorý prichádza a ukazuje tie videnia a tak ďalej, ak je to spochybňované, tak sa tomu prizrite a presvedčite sa. To je všetko." Ale, povedal som: "Ale za seba, ja sám od seba nemôžem nič urobiť. Ak hovorím pravdu, Boh je voči mne zaviazaný, aby potvrdil, že je to pravda."

264A približne v tej chvíli niečo prišlo: "Fffííí!" On tam prišiel, prichádzal rovno dole. A Americká fotografická asociácia, Douglasské štúdio v Houstone, v Texase, oni tam mali umiestnený veľký fotoaparát (nemali povolenie fotiť), urobili snímok.

265Keď tam boli, aby fotili pána Besta a on povedal, predtým ako som zišiel tam dole, povedal: "Počkajte chvíľu! Urobte mi šesť záberov!" Povedal: "Tu urobte prvý!" A takto strčil prst do nosa tomu starému svätému mužovi a povedal: "Teraz mi urobte snímok!" A oni urobili. Potom zaťal päsť a takto ju zodvihol, povedal: "Teraz urobte snímok!" A oni to odfotili. Potom tam takto pózoval pred fotoaparátom. Povedal: "Budete ich vidieť v mojom časopise!"

266Brat Bosworth tam stál a nepovedal ani slovo. A oni potom odfotili Toto.

267Ten večer, cestou domov (tie snímky robil chlapec, ktorý bol katolík), on povedal tomu druhému chlapcovi: "Čo si o tom myslíš?"

268Ten povedal: "Viem, že som ho kritizoval. Keď ten nádor zmizol z hrdla tej ženy, povedal som, že ju zhypnotizoval. Mohol som sa mýliť."

Povedal: "Čo si myslíš o tom snímku?"

"Neviem."

269Dali to do kyseliny. A tu je jeho fotografia, môžete sa ho opýtať ak chcete. Išli domov, sadol si tam a fajčil. Vošiel a vyvolal jednu s bratom Bosworthom, bol to negatív. Vyvolal druhú, tretiu, štvrtú, piatu, šiestu a každá bola čierna. Boh nedovolil urobiť fotografiu svojho svätého muža, na ktorej by stál pri ňom ten pokrytec, s tým nosom, s rukou, takto s päsťou pod nosom. On to nedovolil.

270Vyvolali ten ďalší snímok a tu to bolo. Hovorili, že ten človek dostal ten večer srdcovú porážku.

271A oni poslali tento negatív do Washingtonu D.C. Zaistili ho autorským právom a poslali ho naspäť.

272A George J. Lacy vedúci F.B.I. pre odtlačky a dokumenty a iné, jeden z najväčších odborníkov na celom svete tam prišiel a dva dni testoval fotoaparát, svetlá a všetko ďalšie. A keď sme to popoludnie tam prišli, povedal: "Reverend Branham, tiež som bol vaším kritikom. A povedal som, že to je psychológia, keď mi niekto povedal, že videli tie svetlá a takéto veci." A povedal: "Viete, zvykol to hovoriť ten starý pokrytec" (mal na mysli neveriaceho človeka) "Tie obrázky okolo, tá svätožiara okolo Krista a okolo svätých, že to je proste len psychológia." Ale povedal: "Reverend Branham, objektív tohoto fotoaparátu nezachytí psychológiu! To svetlo zasiahlo ten objektív, či ten film a tu to je."

273Ja som im ho odovzdal. On povedal: "Ó, pane, viete akú to má cenu?"

Povedal som: "Nie pre mňa, brat, nie pre mňa." A on povedal ...

274 Samozrejme, kým budete žiť tak to nebude mať takú hodnotu, ale jedného dňa, ak civilizácia pôjde ďalej a kresťanstvo bude trvať, s týmto sa niečo stane.

275Tak priatelia, dnes večer, keby toto bolo naše posledné zhromaždenie na tejto zemi, vy a ja sme postavení do prítomnosti Všemohúceho Boha. Moje svedectvo je pravda. Je veľa, veľa vecí, ktoré keby boli napísané, tak by to zabralo veľa kníh, ale chcem, aby ste to vedeli.

276Koľkí, ktorí ste tu, ste skutočne (nie na tej fotografii) videli stáť to svetlo tam pri mne, kde som kázal? Zodvihnite ruky, všade po celej budove, každý kto to niekedy videl. Vidíte? Okolo osem alebo desať rúk, ktorí tu sedia.

277Vy poviete: "Či to oni mohli vidieť a ja nie?" Áno, samozrejme.

278Tá hviezda, ktorú nasledovali tí mudrci, prechádzala ponad všetky observatóriá a nikto iný ju nevidel, iba oni. Oni boli jediní, ktorí ju videli.

279Eliáš tam stál a díval sa na všetky tie ohnivé vozy a na všetko ostatné. A Geházi sa díval okolo a nikde ich nemohol vidieť. Boh povedal: "Otvor mu oči, aby mohol vidieť." A potom ich videl. Vidíte? Ale on bol dobrý chlapec, stál tam a díval sa okolo ale to nemohol vidieť. Skutočne. Niekomu je to dané vidieť a niekomu nie. A je to tak.

280Ale teraz vy, ktorí ste to nikdy nevideli, ktorí ste to nikdy nevideli a vy, ktorí ste to videli svojimi prirodzenými očami a nikdy ste nevideli tú fotografiu, ešte tí, ktorí videli tú fotografiu majú potom väčší dôkaz, ako vy, ktorí ste to videli svojimi telesnými očami. Pretože vy so svojimi prirodzenými očami by ste sa mohli zmýliť, mohol by to byť optický klam. Je to tak? Ale to nie je optický klam, to je pravda, tu to potvrdil vedecký výskum, že to je pravda. Tak toto urobil Pán Ježiš.

Poviete: "Čo si potom myslíš, brat Branham, že čo to je?"

281Verím, že to je ten istý Ohnivý Stĺp, ktorý viedol deti Izraelove z Egypta do Palestíny. Verím, že to je ten istý anjel svetla, ktorý prišiel do väzenia ku svätému Petrovi a dotkol sa ho a išiel pred ním a otváral dvere a vyviedol ho von na svetlo. A verím, že to je Ježiš Kristus ten istý včera, dnes i naveky. Amen! On je ten istý Ježiš dnes, ktorý bol včera. On bude stále ten istý Ježiš.

282A kým teraz o tom hovorím, to isté Svetlo, ktoré je na tej fotografii, stojí práve teraz nie ďalej ako dve stopy [asi 60 cm. – pozn.prekl.] odo mňa. Je to pravda. Nemôžem ho vidieť svojimi očami ale viem, že tu stojí. Viem, že sa to deje práve teraz vo mne. Ó! Keby ste len mohli vedieť, aký je to rozdiel, keď vás zachvacuje moc Všemohúceho Boha a ako všetko vyzerá inak.

283To je výzva. Každý ... Nemal som v úmysle modliť sa za chorých. Chcel som urobiť výzvu ku odovzdaniu sa Bohu. Ale nad tými ľuďmi sa vznáša videnie. Boh to vie. Nebudem vás volať, aby ste sa postavili do radu na modlitbu, nechám vás tam sedieť. Koľkí z vás nemáte modlitebnú kartu? Zodvihnite ruky. Niekto, kto nemá modlitebnú kartu. Ty nemáš modlitebnú kartu ...

284Ty farebná pani, ktorá tu sedíš, videl som, že si mala zodvihnuté ruky. Je to tak? Postav sa len, aby som ťa mohol na chvíľu oddeliť. Neviem, čo povie Duch Svätý, ale zdáš sa mi veľmi úprimná. Nemáš modlitebnú kartu? Ak mi Všemohúci Boh zjavi, aký je tvoj problém ... Robím toto len na začiatok, len aby sme začali. Veríš mi, že som ... Ty vieš, že nie je nič ... na mne nie je nič dobrého. Ak si vydatá, nie som o nič viacej ako tvoj muž. Som len človek. Ale Ježiš Kristus je Syn Boží a On poslal svojho Ducha, aby potvrdzoval tieto veci.

285Ak mi Boh povie, čo ti je (a ty vieš že nemám žiadny spôsob, aby som sa s tebou skontaktoval), budeš veriť z celého srdca? [Tá sestra odpovedá. – pozn.prekl.] Nech ťa Boh žehná. Potom ťa tvoj vysoký tlak opustil. To je to, čo ti bolo. Je to pravda? Tak si sadni.

286Verte len tentokrát! Vyzývam vás, aby ste tomu verili.

287Pozrite sa sem, dovoľte, že vám niečo poviem. Marta, keď išla ku Pánovi Ježišovi. Ten dar by nikdy nefungoval ... Hoci Mu Otec vždy ukázal, čo ide robiť. To by nikdy nefungovalo. Ale ona povedala: "Pane, keby si tu bol býval, môj brat by nebol zomrel." Povedala: "Ale viem, že aj teraz o čokoľvek požiadaš Boha, Boh ti to dá."

288On povedal: "Ja som vzkriesenie a život, ten kto verí vo Mňa aj keby zomrel, žiť bude. A ktokoľvek žije a verí vo Mňa nikdy nezomrie. Veríš tomu?"

289Počúvajte, čo ona povedala. Ona povedala: "Áno, Pane. Ja som uverila, že všetko čo hovoríš je pravda. Ja verím že si Syn Boží, ktorý mal prísť na svet." Ona takto pristúpila, pokorne.

Ty sa cítiš inak, však pani? Áno. Je to tak.

290Tá pani, ktorá sedí hneď tam, vedľa teba, trpí na artritídu a má ženské problémy. Je to pravda, pani? Vstaň na chvíľu, tá pani v tých červených šatách. Bola si tak blízko a to videnie prišlo ku tebe. Artritída, ženské problémy. Je to tak? A tu je niečo v tvojom živote (máš - vidím ťa veľmi jasne) v živote máš veľa starostí, veľa trápenia. Trápiš sa o niekoho, kto ti je drahý. To je tvoj muž. On je opilec. Nechodí do zboru. Ak je to pravda, zodvihni ruku. Nech ťa Boh žehná, pani. Choď teraz domov a prijmi svoje požehnanie. Si uzdravená, rozsvietilo sa okolo teba svetlo.

291Muž, ktorý sedí hneď tam vedľa. Ty pane, veríš z celého srdca? Ty si stratil jeden zo svojich zmyslov a to je čuch. Je to tak? Ak je to tak, zamávaj rukou. Polož si takto ruku na ústa a povedz: "Pane Ježišu, verím Ti z celého svojho srdca." [Ten brat hovorí: "Pane Ježišu, verím ti z celého svojho srdca." – pozn.prekl.] Nech ťa Boh žehná. Choď teraz a prijmeš svoje uzdravenie.

292Majte vieru v Boha! Čo si všetci o tom myslíte, tam vzadu? Veríte? Majte úctu ku tomu.

293Rovno tam vzadu, tam v rohu sedí pani. Vidím stáť nad ňou to svetlo. To je jediný spôsob ako môžem niečo o tom povedať, keď tam stojí to svetlo. Toto svetlo práve tu stojí nad tou paňou. Počkaj chvíľku, či budem môcť vidieť, čo to je. Tá pani je chorá na srdce. Díva sa rovno na mňa.

294A jej muž sedí hneď vedľa nej. A jej muž je chorý, je proste chorý, je mu zle, chorý. Je to tak? Zodvihni ruky, ak je to pravda? Je to tak, to si ty, pani, tam s tým šálom. Pane, je to pravda? Či ti nebolo dnes zle? Je ti zle od žalúdka. Je to tak.

295Veríte z celého srdca, obidvaja? Prijímate to? Pane, tebe tiež poviem, vidím ťa, máš zodvihnutú ruku, máš návyk fajčiť. Prestaň s tým. Ty fajčíš, nemal by si, z toho si chorý. Je to tak? Ak je to tak zamávaj takto rukou. To je to z čoho ti je zle. Pôsobí to zle na tvoje nervy. Odhoď tie ... nečisté veci preč a už to viacej nerob a dostaneš sa z toho a budeš zdravý a tvoju ženu opustia tie problémy so srdcom. Veríte tomu? Je to pravda? Nemôžem ťa odtiaľto vidieť a ty to vieš ale vo vrecku máš cigarety, v prednom vrecku. Je to tak. Odlož to preč od seba a polož svoju ruku na svoju ženu, povedz Bohu, že s tým končíš a pôjdeš domov zdravý, ty aj tvoja žena budete uzdravení. Nech je požehnané meno Pána Ježiša!

Veríte z celého svojho srdca?

296Táto pani, ktorá tu sedí a díva sa na mňa. Ty tu v tej prvej rade. Pani ... dívaš sa na mňa, hneď tu. Máš modlitebnú kartu, pani? Ty hneď tu. Nemáš žiadnu modlitebnú kartu? Veríš z celého srdca? Veríš, že Ježiš Kristus ťa môže uzdraviť?

297Čo si o tom myslíš, ty vedľa nej? Máš modlitebnú kartu, pani? Nemáš? Tiež chceš byť uzdravená? Chcela by si, aby si znovu mohla jesť ako predtým, aby si prestala mať problémy so žalúdkom? Veríš, že Ježiš Kristus ťa teraz uzdravuje? Vstaň, ak veríš, že Ježiš Kristus ťa uzdravil. Mala si vredy na žalúdku. Je to tak? To spôsobila nervozita. Dlhý čas si bola nervózna. Zvlášť kyseliny a také, chcem povedať, že to vytvára kyselinu a z toho začínajú byť citlivé zuby, keď sa ti grgne a jedlo ti znovu príde hore do úst. Je to tak. Tak veru. To je žalúdočný vred, nachádza sa na dne tvojho žalúdku. Niekedy ťa to páli, zvlášť keď ješ topinky s maslom. Je to pravda? Nečítam tvoje myšlienky, ale Duch Svätý je neomylný. Teraz si uzdravená. Choď domov a buď zdravá.

298A čo vy tam vzadu na tej strane? Niektorí z vás bez modlitebnej karty, zodvihnite ruku. Niekto bez modlitebnej karty. Dobre, buďte úctiví, verte z celého srdca. A čo vy tam hore na balkóne. Majte vieru v Boha.

299Ja toto nedokážem robiť sám od seba, to je jedine Jeho suverénna milosť. Veríte? Môžem povedať len to, čo mi On ukáže. Ako vaša viera ... Hovorím to, aby som zatriasol vašou vierou a potom uvidím ako ma bude viesť. Uvedomili ste si, že toto - toto nie je váš brat? Stojíte v Jeho prítomnosti. To nie ja toto robím, to je vaša viera, ktorá s tým narába. Ja s tým nemôžem narábať. To robí vaša viera. Ja s tým nemám ako narábať. Počkajte chvíľu.

300Tu v rohu vidím farebného muža, sedí tam, trochu starší, má okuliare. Máte modlitebnú kartu? Vstaňte na chvíľu. Veríte, že som Boží sluha, z celého srdca? Myslíte na niekoho iného, však? Ak je to tak, zamávajte rukou. Nie kvôli tomu, že to som ja, váš brat. No, ty nemáš modlitebnú kartu. Nebudeš sa mať ako dostať do radu, pretože nemáš modlitebnú kartu. Ak niekto z vás má modlitebnú kartu, nevstávajte, pretože vy budete mať možnosť prísť a postaviť sa do radu.

301Ale vidím ako to svetlo práve zastalo nad ním. Ešte sa neukázalo videnie. Ja ťa nemôžem uzdraviť, brat, ja to nemôžem. Jedine Boh to dokáže. Ale ty máš vieru, ty veríš a je niečo, čo to nejako spôsobuje.

302Ak Všemohúci Boh povie tomuto mužovi, aký je jeho problém, či vy ostatní prijmete svoje uzdravenie? Tam je muž, stojí odo mňa desať dvanásť metrov, v živote som ho nevidel. Je to proste nejaký muž, ktorý tam stojí. Ak všemohúci Boh zjaví, čo je tomuto mužovi, každý z vás by mal odtiaľto odísť ako zdravý človek. Čo viacej môže Boh urobiť? Je to tak?

303Pane, tebe nič takého nie je. Si slabý, v noci vstávaš, prostata a také, ale to nie je tvoj problém. Trápiš sa o svojho chlapca. A tvoj chlapec je v nejakom štátnom ústave a má rozdvojenú osobnosť. Je to tak? Zamávaj rukou ak je to pravda. Je to presne tak.

304Koľkí teraz veríte, že Ježiš Kristus, Syn Bož tu stojí? Povstaňme a oddajme Mu chválu a prijmime svoje uzdravenie.

305Všemohúci Boh, Autor života, Darca každého dobrého daru, Ty si tu, Ten istý Ježiš Kristus, Ten istý včera, dnes i naveky.

306Satan, už dosť dlho si klamal týchto ľudí, vyjdi z nich! Zaväzujem ťa skrze živého Boha, ktorý je tu teraz prítomný vo forme Ohnivého Stĺpa, opusti týchto ľudí! Vyjdi z nich, v mene Ježiša Krista!

307Zodvihnite všetci ruky a chváľte Boha a prijmite svoje uzdravenie, každý jeden. [Zhromaždenie chváli Boha. – pozn.prekl.]

HOW THE ANGEL CAME TO ME, AND HIS COMMISSION, 55-0117, Lane Tech High School, Lane Tech High School, Chicago, IL, 87 min

1 And the brethren are probably... I see several tape recorders down here, and they'll pick this up, of course. Anytime you want to know just what the Holy Spirit said to you, see the brethren here that's got these tape recorders, they can run that right back through, you can get your case exactly. And watch and see if it don't happen just exactly the way It said, you see. When you hear it breathe out "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'A certain thing, or this is this way,'" or just check it over and see if that's right or not. See? It's always that way.

2 Now, for just a little background... And I'm just kind of happy tonight that there's just a few of us here. We're just home folks, aren't we? We're not, none of us, strangers. We don't... I can just use my Kentucky grammar and feel right at home now, 'cause we're--we're just... And I ain't throwing off on Kentucky now, if there's anybody here from Kentucky. Is there anybody here from Kentucky? Raise you hand. Say! I should feel right at home, shouldn't I? That's mighty fine.

3My mother used to run a boardinghouse. And I went down there one day to find out... There a great group of men boarded there, and the big, long table set. And I said, "How many here is from Kentucky, stand up." Everybody stood up. And I went up to church that night, my church, and I said, "How many here from Kentucky?" Everybody stood up. So I'd say, "Well, that's very good." The missionaries has done a good job, so we so thankful for it.

4 Now, in the Book of Romans, the 11th chapter and the 28th verse. Listen closely now to the reading of the Scripture.

As concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes: but as touching the election, they are beloved of the... for the fathers' sakes.

For the gifts and callings of God are without repentance.

5Shall we pray. Lord, help us tonight now as we approach this reverently, with all of our heart, in sincerity, only for Your glory these things are said. And help me, Lord, and put just in my mind just the things that should be said and how much to say. Stop me when it's Your time. I ask that every heart will receive these things for the benefit of the sick and needy in this audience. For I ask it in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

6 Now, I want to approach this subject just while we're small. And--and I'll try not to keep you too long, I'll lay my watch out here and try my best now to let you out in good time so you can be back tomorrow night. Now, be in prayer. I don't think the boy even give out cards. I never asked him whether he... And if they didn't or whether they did or did not, it doesn't matter. We got cards in here anyhow if we have to call some. So, if not, why, we'll just see what the Holy Spirit says.

7Now, if you'll listen close... Now, this may... being that I... It's just a few of us here, it's a good time to say this, 'cause it--it deals with my own personal being. And that's the reason I read this Scripture tonight, that you might see that gifts and callings are not anything that anyone can merit.

8 Paul speaking here, said, "The Jews, in the line of the Gospel, was blinded and away from God, that, for our sake." But the verse just before that, said, "All Israel will be saved." All Israel will be saved. According to the election, God the Father has loved them and blinded them that we Gentiles might have a place now of repentance, that, through Abraham, his Seed could bless all the world according to His Word. See how the sovereignty of God is? His Word's just got to be. He just can't be nothing else. And now we, by... God has elected us; He's elected the Jew; and He's...

9 All these things is God's foreknowledge. When He spoke of them what would be, He foreknew it. Now, God, in order to be God, at the beginning He had to know the end or He wasn't the infinite God. God's not willing that any should perish. Certainly not! He doesn't want anyone to perish. But at the beginning of the beginning of the days, the--the world, God knew just exactly who would be saved and who would not be saved. He didn't want the people to be lost, "It's not His will that any should be lost, but it's His will to save everybody," but He knew from the beginning who would and who would not. That's the reason He could foresay, "This thing will happen. That thing will happen," or, "This will be that. This person will be that way." See?

10 He could foreknow it because He's infinite. If you know what it means, that's just, "there's nothing that He don't know." See, He knows. Well, there's nothing from before time, and after there's no more time, see, He still knows everything. Everything is in His mind. And then as Paul said in Romans, the 8th and 9th chapter, "Then why does He still find fault?" So we see that, but God...

11Like preaching the Gospel. Someone said, "Brother Branham, do you believe That?"

I said, "Look."

Said, "You must be Calvinist."

I said, "I am Calvinist as long as Calvinist is in the Bible."

12Now, there's a limb on the Tree, that's Calvinism, but there's more limbs on the Tree, too. A tree has more than one limb. He just wanted to run it on out there into Eternal Security, and after a while you go on off into Universalism and you drop off out there somewhere, there's no end to it. But when you get through with Calvinism, come back up and start on Arminianism. See, there's another limb on the Tree, and another limb on the Tree, just keep on. The whole thing together makes the Tree. So I believe in--in the... in Calvinism as long as it stays in the Scripture.

13 And I believe that God knew before the foundation of the world, chose His Church in Christ, and slayed Christ before the foundation of the world. Scripture said so, "He was the Lamb of God slain from the foundation of the world." See? And Jesus said that He knew us before the foundation of the world, Paul said that, "He--He knew us and predestinated us unto the adoption of the children by Jesus Christ before the world was ever formed. That's God. That's our Father. See?

14So don't worry, the wheels are turning just right, everything's coming just in time. The only thing, is, get in the turn. And that's the--that's the good part about it, then you know how to work when you're getting in the turn.

15Now, notice now, "The gifts and callings without repentance," that's the only way that I could--could Scripturally place my calling in the Lord. And trusting that I'm with friends tonight who will surely understand this and not think it's personal, but that you might have an understanding and know just what's the--what the Lord has said that He would do, and find something moving and then follow in it.

16 Now, in the beginning, the first thing that I can ever remember is a vision. The first thing that I can recall to my mind is a vision that the Lord gave me. And that was many, many years ago, I was a little bitty boy. And I had a rock in my hand.

17Now, I beg your pardon, I can remember when I was wearing a long dress. I don't know whether you (any you all) old enough to remember when little boys used to wear long dresses. How many in here remembers when children wore, yes, long dresses? Well, I can remember, in my little old hut there where we lived, I was crawling on the floor. And it was someone, I don't know who it was, come in. And Mama had worked a little--little blue ribbon in my dress. And I was just barely able to walk. But I was crawling then, and I stuck my finger in the snow on their feet, and was eating the snow off his foot standing by the side of the fireplace, getting warm. I remember my mother jerking me up for it.

18 And then the next thing I remember, must have been about two years later, I had a little rock. And that would make me about three years old, and my little brother then would just been about not quite two years old. And so we were out in the back of the yard where there was just an old chip yard where they used to bring the wood up and chop the wood. How many remembers them days when you used to pull the wood up in the back yard and chop it? Why did I wear a tie even tonight? I--I'm right at home.

19Then when they... Out there in the old chip yard there was a little branch that run down there, come from the spring. Had an old gourd dipper up there at the spring where we'd dip our water and put it in the old bucket, old cedar bucket, and bring it down.

20 I remember the last time I seen my little, old grandmother before she died, she was one hundred and ten years old. And when she died, I picked her up in my arms and held her like this just before she died. She put her arms around me, and said, "God bless your soul, honey, now and forever," when she died.

21And I don't think the woman ever owned a--a pair of shoes of her own, in her life. And I remember watching her, and even when I was a young man, would go down to see them, every morning she'd get up, barefooted, and go through that snow up to the spring, get a bucket of water and come back, her feet right in that. So it don't hurt you, she lived to be a hundred and ten. So (yes, sir) she was very, very rugged, too.

22 So then I remember she was going to tell me about my father's marbles that he played with when he was a boy. "And that poor old thing," I thought, "how's she going to get up in that attic?" A little, old two-room shack, and it had an attic up there. And they had two saplings cut, and a ladder made, to go up. Well, I said...

23Well, now, she said, "Now, after dinner I'm going to tell you, show you your--your daddy's marbles."

And I said, "All right."

24So she was going to show them to me, in a trunk upstairs where she had her stuff put away like the old folks do. And I thought, "How in the world is that poor old thing going to get up that ladder?" So I got around there and I said, "Grandma," I said, "now, wait, honey, I'll get up here and help you."

25She said, "Stand aside." Up that ladder she went like a squirrel. She said, "Well, come on!"

And I said, "All right, Grandma."

26I thought, "Oh, my, if I can just be like that, that much of strength in me yet at a hundred and ten years old!"

27 Now, then I remember being at this little old spring, and I had a rock and was throwing it down like that, in the mud, trying to show my little brother how strong I was. And there was a bird sitting up in the tree and he was chirping, tearing around, a little old robin or something. And, the little robin, I thought he spoke to me. And I turned and listened, and the bird flew away, and a Voice said, "You're going to spend a big part of your life near a city called New Albany."

28That's three miles from where I was raised. Went, about a year later, to the place, having no idea of ever going... New Albany. Along through life, how those things...

29 Now, look, my people was not religious. My father and mother did not go to church. Before that, they were Catholic.

30My little nephew sitting in here somewhere tonight, I guess, I don't know. He's a soldier. I'm praying for him. He's Catholic himself, still Catholic. And last evening, when he was here and saw those things of God, he was standing right there at the platform. He said, standing there, and he said, "Uncle Bill?" He's been overseas for a long time, said, "When I seen that..." Said, "That--that don't happen in the Catholic church." He said, "That... I--I believe, Uncle Bill, you're right," he said.

31And so I said, "Honey, it isn't me right, it's Him that's right. See, Him that's right." And so he said he... I said, "Now, I'm not asking you to do nothing, Melvin, but just serve the Lord Jesus Christ with all your heart. You go anywhere you want to. But be sure that in your heart that Jesus Christ has been born anew, see, in your heart. Then you go to any church you want to after that."

32 Now, but the people before me were Catholic. My father's Irish and my mother was Irish. The only break there is in the Irish blood, my grandmother was a Cherokee Indian. My mother is just about a half-breed. And so then I... to me, it's my... our generation, after three it's done faded out. But that's the only break in being strictly Irish, Harvey and Branham was the name. And then behind that was Lyons, which is still Irish. And then they was all Catholic. But myself, we had no religious training or teaching at all, as children.

33But those gifts, that visions, I saw visions right then just the same as I do now, that's right, because gifts and callings are without repentance. It's the foreknowledge of God, God doing something. Down through life I was afraid to say anything about it.

34 You've read my story in the little book called Jesus Christ The Same Yesterday, Today, And Forever. I think it's in some of the books, these others. Is that right, Gene? Is it in this, the regular--the regular book, in the--in the book we have now? Is it, Life Story? I think it is. Then when we had... Ain't that awful? My own books, and I have never read them, myself. But somebody else writes them, so then it's just something they've take in the meeting. I've been through that, so I'm looking for something else always to happen. So, then, they're fine, I've read parts of them now, here and there, just as I get a chance.

35 And now, anyhow, as a--as a little boy, you know the vision how it spoke to me, I was about seven years old, and said, "Don't drink or smoke or defile your body in any way, there'll be a work for you to do when you get older." And you've heard that told in the book. Well, that's right. All along it kept happening.

36When I become a minister, well, then it--then it really started happening all the time.

37And I one night saw our Lord Jesus. I'm saying this with permission, I believe, from the Holy Spirit. The Angel of the Lord that comes is not the Lord Jesus. It doesn't look like Him in the same vision. For, the vision I saw of the Lord Jesus, He was a little Man. He wasn't... I had been out in the field, praying for my dad. And I come back in and I went to the bed, and that night I looked at him and I--I said, "O God, save him!"

38 My mother has already been saved and I'd baptized her. Then I thought, "Oh, my dad drinks so." And I thought, "If I could just get him to accept the Lord Jesus!" I went out, laid down on a little old pallet out in the front room, near the door.

39And Something said to me, "Rise up." And I raised up, went walking, and went back into the field behind me, an old broom-sedge field.

40And there, standing not over ten feet from me, stood a Man; white garment on, a little Fellow; had His arms folded like this; a beard, kind of short; hair down to His shoulders; and He was looking sideways from me, like that; peaceful-looking figure. But I couldn't understand it, how His feet, one just behind the other. And the wind blowing, His robe moving, sedge blowing.

41I thought, "Now, wait a minute." I bit myself. I said, "Now, I'm not asleep." And I pulled down, pulled a little piece of that sedge off, you know, got it like a toothpick in it. I put it in my mouth. I looked back towards the house. I said, "No, I was in there praying for dad, and Something said come out here, and here stands this Man."

42 I thought, "That looks like the Lord Jesus." I thought, "I wonder if it is?" He was looking just exactly, directly towards where our house sets now. So I moved around this way to see if I could see Him. And I could see the side of His face like that. But He... I had to turn way around this way to see Him. And I said, "Uhm!" Never moved Him. And I thought, "I believe I'll call Him." And I said, "Jesus." And when He did, He looked around like that. That was all I remember, He just reached out His arms.

43There's not an artist in the world could paint His picture, the characters of His face. The best I've ever seen is that Hofmann's Head of Christ at Thirty-Three, I've got it on all literature and everything I use. That's because that looks just like it, and so then... or pretty near, as close as it could be.

44He looked like (a Man) if He'd speak the world would come to an end, and yet with so much love and kindness till you--you... I just pitched over. And at daylight, I found myself just in the break of day, pajama shirt soaking wet with tears, when I come to myself, walking, back through the broom-sedge field, home.

45 I told it to a minister friend of mine. He said, "Billy, That'll run you crazy." He said, "That's the Devil." And said, "Don't you fool with nothing like that." I was a Baptist minister at the time.

46Well, I went over to another old friend of mine. I set down and told him about It. I said, "Brother, what do you think about That?"

47He said, "Well, Billy, I'll tell you." He said, "I believe if you'd try to keep your life, just preach what's in the Bible here, the grace of God and so forth, I wouldn't go off after some fantastic thing, something like that."

48I said, "Sir, I don't mean to go off after some fantastic thing." I said, "Only thing I'm trying to find out is what this is."

49He said, "Billy, years ago they used to have those things in the churches. But," said, "when the apostles ceased, those things ceased with it." And said, "Now the only thing that we have that... any kind of seeing those things," said, "it's spiritualists, demons."

I said, "O Brother McKinney, you mean that?"

He said, "Yes, sir."

I said, "O God, have mercy on me!"

50I said, "I--I... Oh, Brother McKinney, will you--will you join with me in prayer that God will never let it happen to me? You know I love Him and I don't want to be wrong in these things." I said, "You pray with me."

51He said, "I will, Brother Billy." And so we had prayer right there in the--in the parsonage.

52I asked several ministers. The same thing would come. Then I got scared to ask them, 'cause they'd be thinking I was a devil. So I--I didn't want to be like that. I knowed in my heart something happened. Now, that's all, there--there was something in my heart that happened. And I didn't want to be like that, never.

53 So later on in years, I heard one day down at the First Baptist church where I was a member at the time, I heard someone say, "Say, you ought to have went over and heard them holy-rollers last night."

54And I thought, "Holy-rollers?" And a friend of mine, Walt Johnson, bass singer, and I said, "What was that, Brother Walt?"

He said, "A bunch of these Pentecostals."

I said, "What?"

55He said, "Pentecostals!" Said, "Billy, if you'd ever see that," said, "they was rolling on the floor like that and jumping up-and-down." And said, "They said that they had to jabber off in some kind of unknown tongues or they--they wasn't saved."

And I said, "Where's that at?"

56"Oh," said, "a little old tent meeting out there, the other side of Louisville." Said, "Colored people, of course."

And I said, "Uh-huh."

And he said, "There's a lot of white people there."

I said, "Did they do that, too?"

Said, "Yes, yes! They did it, too."

57I said, "That's funny, the people get mixed up in stuff like that." I said, "Well, I guess we just have to have those things." On a Sunday morning, I'll never forget it. He was eating a piece of dry orange peeling for indigestion he had, and I can just see it as well as it was yesterday. And I thought, "Jabbering, jumping up-and-down, what kind of religions will they get next?" And so I--I went on.

58 Later from that, I met an old man that's here in the church maybe now, or he was here over to the church, by the name of John Ryan. And I met him at a place... The old fellow with long beard and hair, and he may be here. I thought he was from Benton Harbor up here, at the House of David.

59And they had a place in Louisville. I was trying to find them people, and they called it the School of the Prophets. So I thought I'd go over and see what that was. Well, I didn't see nobody rolling on the floor, but they had some strange doctrines. And there's where I met this old man, he invited me to come up to his place.

60I went up for a vacation. And I was there one day, and I went back to his house and he had done gone, and he had gone somewhere down in Indianapolis. Said, "The Lord called him," his wife.

I said, "You mean you let that man run off like that?"

61She said, "Oh, he's God's servant!" Poor old thing died a few weeks ago, I hear. And she was devoted to him. My, that's the kind of wife to have! That's right. Right or wrong, he's right anyhow! I said... Well, I knowed they...

62 Now he... Brother Ryan, are you here? He isn't here. He was the other day, wasn't he, boys?

63Well, they just live with what they can get a hold of, and he didn't have nothing to eat in the house. That's right. And I had caught some fish out to a pond, or a lake, in Michigan, and I come back down--and I come back down to the place. And they didn't even have lard in the house, or grease, to cook the fish with. And I said, "He left you without anything in the house?"

Said, "Oh, but he's God's servant, Brother Bill!" Said, "He..."

64And I thought, "Well, bless your old heart. Brother, I'll stand right by you." That's right. "You think that much of your husband, I'm ready to join up and stand by you for that." That's right. We need more women like that today, and more men thinking of their wife like that. That's right. It'd be a better America if husbands and wives would join together like that. Right or wrong, stay with them. Wouldn't be so many divorces.

65 So we--we went to... Then I went on. And on my road home, it was a strange thing, I come down through Mishawaka. And I seen little--little old cars now, sitting on the street, called... big signs on them said, "Jesus Only." I thought, "What does... 'Jesus Only,' that must be religious." And I went over here and here's bicycles had it on it, "Jesus Only." Cadillacs, Model-T Fords, everything, "Jesus Only" on it. I thought, "Well, wonder what that is?"

66So I followed it around; come to find out, it was a religious meeting, fifteen hundred to two thousand people there. And I heard all that there screaming and jumping up-and-down, and going on. I thought, "Say, here's where I'll see what holy-rollers is."

67So I had my old Ford, you know, that I claimed would make thirty miles an hour, fifteen this way and fifteen up-and-down this a-way. So I pulled it over to one side, I... when I got a place to park, and walked back down the street. Walked in, looked around, and everybody standing that could stand. I had to look over their heads. And they were screaming, and jumping, and falling, and carrying on. I thought, "Whew, uhm, what a people that is!"

68 But the longer I stood there, better I felt. I thought, "That seems pretty good." I thought, "There ain't nothing wrong with them people. They ain't crazy." I got to talking to some of them, so they--they were fine people. So I said...

69Well, now, that's the same meeting that I went out and stayed all night that night, and the next day I went in. And you've heard me tell that in my life story. I was on the platform with a hundred and fifty, or two hundred ministers, and maybe more, and they wanted everybody to just raise up and say where they was from. And I said, "Evangelist William Branham, Jeffersonville," set down, "Baptist," so, set down. Each one tell where they were from.

70 So that next morning when I got in there... I slept in the field all night that night, and pressed my trousers between the two Ford seats, you know, and I--I... old seersucker trousers, little tee shirt, you know. So the next morning I went to the meeting, my little tee shirt on. I had went...

71I didn't have but three dollars, and I had to get enough gasoline to get home on. And then I--I got me some rolls, that kind of old, you know, but I was all right. And I got to a hydrant, got me a glass of water, you know, and they were pretty good. So I had soaked them up a little, and had breakfast.

72Now, I could eat with them, now, they eat twice a day. But I couldn't put nothing in the offering, so I wouldn't--wouldn't sponge on them.

73 So then I--then I got in there that morning, they said... I just have to tell this part of it. And so got in there that morning, and they said, "We're looking for William Branham, a young evangelist was on the platform last night, a Baptist." Said, "We want him to bring the message this morning." I seen it was going to pull me hard, that bunch of people, me a Baptist. So I just kind of scooted down in my seat. I had on seersucker trousers and a tee shirt; you know, and we wore clerical, so... And I set back in the seat like this. So he asked two or three times. And I set down by a colored brother.

74And the reason they had their convention in the North, because the segregation was then on in the South. So they couldn't have it in the South.

75So I wondered what this "Jesus Only" was about. And I thought, "As long as it's Jesus, it's all right. So it don't make any difference whether it's... how it is, just as long as it's Him."

76 So I set there a little bit and watched them, and so they called two or three times more. And this colored brother looked over at me, he said, "Do you know him?" I--I--I... The showdown was there. I couldn't lie to the man, I didn't want to.

I said, "Look, brother. Yes, I know him."

He said, "Well, go get him."

77I said, "Well, I--I'll tell you, brother," I said, "I am he. But, you see," I said, "look, I... these seersucker trousers."

"Get on up there."

78And I said, "No, I can't go up there," I said, "with these trousers on, like this, this little tee shirt."

Said, "Them people don't care how you dress."

79And I said, "Well, look, don't you mention it. Hear?" I said, "See, I've got these seersucker trousers on, I don't want to get up there."

Said, "Anybody know the whereabouts of William Branham?"

He said, "Here he is! Here he is!"

80 Oh, my! My face real red, you know; and no tie on, you know; and this little old tee shirt, you know, and little sleeves on like this. And I went walking up through there, with my ears burning. I never been around a microphone.

81And so I got to preaching up there, and I took a text, I never will forget it, "The rich man lifted up his eyes in hell, and then he cried." I, a lot of times, preach little three things like that, "Come, see a man," "Believest thou this?" or "Then he cried." And I kept saying, "There's no flowers, and then he cried. There's no prayer meetings, then he cried. There's no children, then he cried. No songs, and then he cried." Then I cried.

82 So after it was all over, why, my, they just... all of them around me, wanting me come hold a meeting for them. And I thought, "Say, maybe I'm a holy roller!" See? So I thought, "Maybe..." See, they was such fine people.

83And I walked up out there. A man with a pair of cowboy boots on, and big cowboy hat, I said, "Who are you?"

He said, "I'm Elder So-and-so from Texas."

I thought, "Well, that looked..."

84Another fellow walked up with these little bitty knicker-bocker pants on, you know, they used to play golf with, and one of them little bitty jersey sweaters. He said, "I'm Rev. So-and-so from Florida. Would you come hold..."

85I thought, "I'm right at home, boy, these here seersucker trousers and tee shirt. That's just fine."

86 So, you've heard my life story on those things, so I'll stop here and tell you something that I've never told before. First thing, I want to ask you... I was going to bypass that. I've never said it before in public, in my life. If you promise me that you love me and will try to love me as much after I say this as I do before I say it, raise up your hand. All right. That's your promise, I'm going to hold you to it.

87Sitting in the meeting that night, when they would sing their songs they'd clap their hands. And they'd sing, "I..." That little song, "I know it was the Blood. I know it was the Blood." And they would run up and down the aisles, and everything, and just shouting and praising the Lord. I thought, "That sounds awful good to me." I begin...

88 And they was referring all the time to Acts, Acts 2:4, Acts 2:38, Acts 10:49, all that. I thought, "Say, that's Scripture! I just never seen It like that before." But, oh, my heart was burning, thought, "This is wonderful!" I thought they was a bunch of holy rollers when I first met them, and I thought, "Oh, my! Now they're a bunch of angels." See, I changed my mind right quick.

89So the next morning when the Lord had give me this great opportunity to hold these meetings, I thought, "Oh, my, I'll get with this bunch of people! That must be the kind of what they used to call 'the shouting Methodist.' Just went a little farther," I thought. "Maybe that's what it is." So I thought, "Well, I'm... I sure like that. Oh, there's something about them I like, they're humble and sweet."

90 So one thing I couldn't understand was that speaking in tongues, that got me. And I... There was one man, say, sitting here and one over here, and they were the leaders of the group. This one would raise up and speak in tongues, this would interpret it and would tell things about the meeting and so forth. I thought, "My, whew, I got to read that!" So then they'd vice versa, fall on this and then back on that one; and each one would speak in tongues, interpret. The rest of the church would speak, but it didn't seem like the interpretation come like these two men. Now, I seen they sit close together, I thought, "Oh, my, them must be Angels!" So while sitting back there...

91Ever what that was (you know) that I couldn't make out, It would come on me. And I have a way of knowing things if the Lord wants me to know it, you know. And I don't... That's the reason I say I don't breathe this out, never before in public. If I really want to find out anything, the Lord usually tells me about these things. That's what the gift is for, you see. So you can't just throw that out before the people, it becomes like casting your pearls before swine. It's a sacred, holy thing, and you don't want to do that. So, God would hold me responsible. Like talking to brethren and so forth, I wouldn't try to find out something evil about a brother.

92 One time sitting at a table with a man, him with his arm around me, said, "O Brother Branham, I love you." And I kept feeling something moving. I looked at him. He couldn't have told me that; I knowed he didn't do it, see, 'cause there it was. He was absolutely a hypocrite, if there ever was one, see, and right there with his arm around me.

93I said, "Well, okay," walked away. I don't want to know that. I'd rather just know him the way I know him, as my brother, and let it go like that. Let God do the rest of it. See? And I don't want to... don't know, want to know those things.

94And many times on these things, it's not here in the church. I'll be sitting in the room, sit in a restaurant, and the Holy Spirit will tell me things that's going to happen. People's right here that knows that to be true. I'll set at my home and I'll say, "Now, be careful, there's a car coming after a while. It'll be a certain, certain person. Bring them on in, for the Lord has said they'd be here." "When we go down the street, there'll be certain things happen. Watch at that crossing there, because you're going to almost get hit." And just see if it ain't that way, see, every time, just perfectly! So you don't want to throw yourself too much into that, because you'd... It--it's... You can use it, it's a gift of God, but you have to watch what you do with it. God will hold you responsible.

95 Look at Moses. Moses was a God-sent man. Do you believe that? Predestinated, foreordained, and made a prophet! And God sent him out there, said, "Go speak to the rock," after it done been smitten. Said, "Go speak to the rock, and it'll bring forth its waters."

96But Moses, angry, run out there and struck the rock. The water didn't come, he smote it again, said, "You rebels! Must we bring you water out of this rock?"

97You see what God did? The water come, but said, "Come up here, Moses." That was the end of it, see. You have to watch those things, so you... what you do with Divine gifts.

98 Just like a preacher, a good forceful preacher, and get out and preach just to take up offerings and money, God will hold him responsible for that. That's right. You have to watch what you do with Divine gifts. And, or try to make some big prestige or big name for some church, or a big name for himself. I'd rather have two or three nights meeting and braze on somewhere else, and be humble, and stay down. And you know what I mean. Yes, sir, always keep your place where God can put His hand on you.

This is inside Life now, remember.

99 So then this day, I thought, "Well, I'm going to walk up." And I just so alarm with those people, I thought, "I'll find out about those men." And out in the yard I kept looking for them after the service was over. I looked around. I found one of them, I said, "How do you do, sir?"

100He said, "How do you do!" Said, "Was you the young preacher that preached this morning?"

I said... I was twenty-three years old then. I said, "Yes, sir."

And he said, "What was your name?"

I said, "Branham." And I said, "Yours?"

101And he told me his name. And I thought, "Well, now, if I can just get his contact of his spirit now." And yet not knowing what that was doing it. And I said, "Well, say, sir," I said, you people have Something here that I don't have."

He said, "Have you got the Holy Ghost since you believed?"

I said, "Well, I'm a Baptist."

102He said, "But have you received the Holy Ghost since you believed?"

103And I said, "Well, brother, what do you mean?" I said, "I--I haven't got what you all got, I know that!" I said, "Because you've got Something that seems to be powerful and so..."

Said, "Have you ever spoke with tongues?"

And I said, "No, sir."

Said, "I'll tell you right quick you haven't got the Holy Ghost."

104And I said, "Well, if I... If that what it takes to get the Holy Ghost, I haven't got It."

105And so he said, "Well, if you haven't spoke with tongues, you haven't got It."

106 And keeping his conversation that way, I said, "Well, where can I get It?"

107Said, "Get on in the room there and start seeking the Holy Ghost."

108And I kept watching him, you know. He didn't know what I was doing, but he... I knew he had a little strange feeling, 'cause he... his eyes begin to get a little glassy as he looked at me. And he... But he was really a Christian. He was absolutely, rung out one hundred percent, a Christian. That's right. Well, I thought, "Praise God, here It is! I--I've--I've got to get to that altar somewhere."

109 I went out, looked all around, I thought, "I'll find the other man." And when I found him and started talking to him, I said, "How do you do, sir?"

110He said, "Say, what church you belong to?" He said, "They tell me you're a Baptist."

I said, "Yep."

And he said, "You ain't got the Holy Ghost yet, have you?"

I said, "Well, I don't know."

Said, "You ever spoke in tongues?"

I said, "No, sir."

Said, "You haven't got It."

111And I said, "Well, I know I haven't got what you all got. I know that." And I said, "But, my brother, I'm really wanting It."

He said, "Well, there's--there's the pool, ready."

112I said, "I've been baptized. But," I said, "I--I haven't received what you all got." I said, "You got something that I--I really want."

And he said, "Well, that's fine."

113 I was trying to catch him, you see. And if I... When I finally got his spirit, now, that was the other man, if I ever talked to a low-down hypocrite, there was one of them. He was living... His wife was a black-headed woman, he was living with a blond and had two children by her. Drink, curse, run to taverns, and everything else, and yet in there and speaking in tongues and prophesying.

114Then I said, "Lord, forgive me." I went home. That's right. I said, "I'll just get... I can't understand it. Seemed like the blessed Holy Spirit falling, and, on that hypocrite." I said, "Can't be! That's all."

115 During this long period then, me studying and crying, thought if I could get out with them maybe I could find out what it was all about. Here's one, a genuine Christian; and the other one, a real hypocrite. Then I thought, "What of it? Oh," I said, "God, maybe--maybe there's something wrong with me." And I said, being a fundamentalist, "That'll... have to see that in the Bible. It has to."

116To me, everything that operates must come out of this Bible or it's not right. Has to come from Here. It can be proved in the Bible, not just one place, but it has to come all the way through the Bible. I have to believe it. It has to dovetail and tie together with every Scripture or I don't believe it. And then, because Paul said, "If an angel from Heaven come, preaching any other gospel, let him be accursed." So I believe the Bible.

And I said, "I could never see nothing like that in the Bible."

117 Two years later, after I had lost my wife and everything, I was up there at Green's Mill, my little old place up there, praying. Been back in my cave back there for two or three days, two days it was. I walked out to get a bit of breath, a breath of air. And when I walked out there, my Bible was laying out there on the end of a log just as you come in. An old tree blowed down, had a fork in it. Now, you... Had a fork laying up like this, and the tree laying down. And I just set astraddle that log, and lay out there at nighttime, looking up towards the skies like that, my hand laying up like this, and sometimes go to sleep laying right out on the log like that, praying. Be up there several days, just don't eat or drink, just there praying. And I walked out to get a little fresh air, out of that cave; it was cool, damp back in there.

118 So then I come out and there laid my Bible where I had had It the day before, and it was turned to Hebrews, the 6th chapter. And I begin to read there, "Let us lay aside... on... go on to perfection, not laying again the foundation of repentance and dead works and faith towards God," and so forth. "For it is impossible for those which were once enlightened, made partakers of the heavenly gift, and the callings," and so forth. But said, "But thorns and thistles which is nigh unto rejection, whose end... water... the rain cometh oft upon the earth to dress it and prepare it for that which is--that which is nigh unto rejection, with thorns and thistles, whose end is to be burned."

And Something went, "Whoooossssh!"

119I thought, "Here It is. I'll hear now whatever He... He woke me up here, He's fixing to give me a vision right now." I waited there on the end of that log, and waited. I got up and walked back and forth, up and down. Walked back, nothing happened. Walked back to my cave again, nothing happened. I stood there, I thought, "Well, what is this?"

120 I walked over to my Bible again, and, oh, It just come all over me again. I picked It up, and I thought, "What's in there He wants me to read?" I kept reading on down about "repentance towards God, and faith," and so forth, and I read on down where It said, "The rain cometh oft upon the earth to dress it and prepare it for what it's meant for, for here, but the thorns and thistles which is nigh unto rejection whose end is to be burned." And, oh, It would just shake me!

121And I thought, "Lord, are You going to give me a vision of what..." I was up there to ask Him for something another.

122Then all at once, before me, I seen the world rolling, and it was all disked up. And here went a man with white, with his head up, sowing Seeds like this. And when he went, coming, just as he went over the hill, here come a man behind him, dressed in black, with his head down, sowing seeds. And when the good Seeds come up, it was wheat; and when the bad seeds come up, it was weeds.

123 And then it come a great drought on the earth, and the wheat had its head hanging over, just about perished, wanting water. And I seen all the people with their hands up, praying for God to send water. And then I seen the weed, it had its head down, bowing for water. And just then the great clouds come across and the rain just gushed down. And when it did, the little wheat that was all bent over went, "Whish," stood right up. And the little weed right by its side went, "Whish," stood right up.

I thought, "Well, what's that?"

124Then It come to me. There it is. The same rain that makes the wheat to grow, makes the weed to grow. And the same Holy Spirit can fall in a bunch of people, and can bless a hypocrite just the same as It blesses the other. Jesus said, "By their fruits you shall know them." Not whether he shouts, whether he rejoices, but "it's by his fruit you shall know him."

125I said, "There you are!" "I got it, Lord." I said, "Then that really is the Truth." This man... You could have gifts without knowing God.

126 So then I--then I was getting too critical on speaking with tongues, you see. But one day, then, how God vindicated that to me!

127I was baptizing down on the river, my first converts, at the Ohio River, and the seventeenth person I was baptizing, as I started to baptize, then I said, "Father, as I baptize him with water, You baptize him with the Holy Spirit." I started to--to put him under the water.

128And just then a whirl come from the heavens above, and here come that Light, shining down. Hundreds and hundreds of people on the bank, right at two o'clock in the afternoon, in June. And It hung right over where I was at. A Voice spoke from there, and said, "As John the Baptist was sent for the forerunner of the first coming of Christ, you've got a... have a Message that will bring forth the forerunning of the Second Coming of Christ." And it liked to scared me to death.

129 And I went back, and all the people there, the--the foundry men and all them, the druggist, and all of them on the bank. I had baptized about two or three hundred that afternoon. And when they taken me out, pulled me out of the water, the deacons and so forth went up, they asked me, said, "What did that Light mean?"

130A big group of colored people from the--the Gilt Edge Baptist church and the Lone Star church down there, and many of those was down there, they begin screaming when they saw that happen, people fainted.

131 A girl I tried to get out of a boat there, sitting there with a swimming suit on, a Sunday school teacher in a church, and I said, "Won't you get out, Margie?"

She said, "Billy, I don't have to get out."

132I said, "That's right, you don't have to, but I'd have enough respects for the Gospel to get out where I'm baptizing."

She said, "I don't have to."

133And when she was setting there, snickering and laughing at me baptizing, 'cause she didn't believe in baptizing, so then when the Angel of the Lord come down she pitched forward in the boat. Today the girl's in the insane institution. So you just can't play with God. See? Now, later on... A beautiful girl, went to drinking later on, was hit with a bottle, of--of beer bottle, cut all of her face down. Oh, a horrible-looking person! And there that happened.

134 And then all along down through life I'd see that, see that moving, see that visions, how those things would happen. Then, a little later on, It kept bothering me so much, and everybody telling me It was wrong. And I took off to my old stomping grounds, up there where I always prayed through. And I'd... No matter how much I'd keep praying for That not to come to me, It come anyhow. And so I was just... I was--I was game warden in the state of Indiana. And I come in, there was a man sitting there, a brother to my pianist at the tabernacle. And he said, "Billy, will you ride up to Madison with me this afternoon?"

I said, "I can't do it, I got to go up to the forestry."

135And I'd... just coming around the house and taking off my belt, gun belt and things, and rolling up my sleeves. We lived in a little two-room house, and I was going to wash and make ready for my meal. And I had washed, and just walking around the side of the house, under a--a big maple tree, and all at once Something went, "Whoooossssh!" And just almost passed out. And I looked, and I knowed it was That again.

136I set on those steps, and he jumped out of his car and run to me, said, "Billy, are you fainting?"

I said, "No, sir."

He said, "What's the matter, Billy?"

137And I said, "I don't know." I said, "Just go ahead, brother, that's all right. Thank you."

138My wife come out and brought a pitcher of water, she said, "Honey, what's the matter?"

I said, "Nothing, sweetheart."

139So she said, "Come on now, dinner's ready," and she put her arm around me, tried to bring me in.

140 I said, "Honey, I--I want to tell you something." I said, "You call them up and tell them I won't be out there this afternoon." I said, "Meda, sweetheart," I said, "I know in my heart I love Jesus Christ. I know that I've passed from death unto Life. But I don't want the Devil to have anything to do with me." And I said, "I can't go on like this; I'm a prisoner." I said, "All the time, when this thing keeps happening, things like that, and these visions coming, and so forth like that. Or, whatever it is," I said, "it happens to me." I didn't know it was a vision. I didn't call it a vision. I said, "Them trances like," I said, "I don't know what that is. And, honey, I--I--I--I don't want to fool with it, they--they tell me it's the Devil. And I love the Lord Jesus."

141"Oh," she said, "Billy, you oughtn't to listen to what people tell you."

142 I said, "But, honey, look at other preachers." I said, "I--I don't want it." I said, "I'm going to my place in the woods. I got about fifteen dollars, you take care of Billy." Billy was a little bitty boy then, a little bitty fellow. I said, "You--you take... That's enough for you and Billy to live on, a while. Call them up and tell them I'll--I'll may be back tomorrow, and I may not never be back. If I ain't back in the next five days, put a man on in my place." And I said, "Meda, I'll never come out of that woods until God promises me He'll take that thing away from me and never let it happen again." Think of the ignorance that a man can be!

143 And I went up there that night. Went back in the little old cabin, 'fore it was next day; it was kind of late. I was going to go up to my camp the next day, up on the... farther around the mountain, or the hill, rather, and get up in the woods there. I don't believe the FBI could find me up there. So this little old cabin... I had been praying all that afternoon and 'fore it got too dark. I'd pray, was reading over there in the Bible where It said, "The Spirit of the prophets is subject to the prophet." I couldn't make that out. So it got too dark in the little old cabin.

144Where I used to trap when I was a boy, had a trap line through there, and go up there and fish and stay all night. Just a little old dilapidated cabin sitting over there, been in there for years. Some tenant might have had it before it all come to that.

145 And so I--I was just waiting there. And I thought, "Well." Got along towards one o'clock, two o'clock, three o'clock in the morning, I was walking up and down the floor, walking back and forth. I sit down on a little old stool there, a little... not stool, a little old box of a thing. And I set down there, and I thought, "O God, why do You do this to me?" I said, "Father, You know I love You. You know that I love You! And I--I--I don't want to be possessed with a devil. I don't want them things to happen to me. Please God, don't never let it happen no more."

146I said, "I--I love You. I don't want to go to hell. What's the use of me preaching and trying, and putting my efforts forth, if I'm wrong? And I'm not only taking myself to hell, I'm misleading thousands of others." Or, hundreds of others, in them days. And I said... I had a big ministry. And I said, "Well, I--I don't never want it to happen to me again."

147 And I set down on this little stool. And I just sitting, oh, kind of in this position, just like that. And, all at once, I seen a Light flicker in the room. And I thought somebody was coming up with a flashlight. And I looked around, and I thought, "Well..." And here It was, right out in front of me. And old wooden boards on the floor. And there It was, right in front of me. It's a little old drum stove sitting in the corner, the top was tore out of it. And--and right in here there was a--a Light on the floor, and I thought, "Well, where's that? Well, that couldn't be coming..."

148I looked around. And here It was above me, this very same Light, right there above me, hanging right like that. Circling around like a fire, kind of an emerald color, going, "Whoossh, whoossh, whoossh!" like that, just above It, like that. And I looked at That. I thought, "What is That?" Now, It scared me.

149 I heard somebody coming, [Brother Branham imitates someone walking--Ed.] just walking, only, it was barefooted. And I seen the foot of a Man come in. It was dark in the room, all but right here where It was shining right down. And I seen the foot of a Man coming in. And when He come into the room, walked on up, He was a Man about... looked to weigh about two hundred pounds. He had His hands folded like this. Now, I had seen It in a Whirlwind, I had heard It talk to me, and seen It in the form of a Light, but the first time I ever seen the image of It. It walked up to me, real close.

150Well, honest friends, I--I thought my heart would fail me. I... Just imagine! Put yourself there, It'd make you feel the same way. You're maybe farther along the road than I am, may have been a Christian longer, but It would make you feel that way. Cause after hundreds and hundreds of times of visitations, it paralyzes me when He comes near. It sometimes it even makes me... I almost completely pass out, just so weak when I leave the platform many times. If I stay too long, I'll go completely out. I've had them ride me around for hours, not even know where I was at. And I can't explain it. Read down here in the Bible, and It'll explain It, what it is. The Scripture says so!

151 So I was sitting there and looking at Him. I--I kind of had my hand up like that. He was looking right at me, just as pleasant. But He had a real deep Voice, and He said, "Do not fear, I am sent from the Presence of Almighty God." And when He spoke, that Voice, that was the same Voice that spoke to me when I was two years old, all the way up. I knowed that was Him. And I thought, "Now..."

152And hear it. Now listen to the conversation. I'll quote it the best that I can, knowingly, word by word, 'cause I'd hardly remember.

153He... I said... Looked at Him like that. He said, "Do not fear," just as quiet, said, "I am sent from the Presence of Almighty God, to tell you that your peculiar birth..." As you know what my birth was up there. That same Light hung over me when I was first born. And so He said, "Your peculiar birth and misunderstood life has been to indicate that you're to go to all the world and pray for the sick people." And said, "And regardless of what they have..." And He designated. God, Who's my Judge, knows. That, He designated "cancer." Said, "Nothing... If you get the people to believe you, and be sincere when you pray, nothing shall stand before your prayers, not even cancer." See, "If you get the people to believe you."

154 And I seen He wasn't my enemy, He was my Friend. And I didn't know whether--whether I was dying or what was happening when He was coming up to me like that. And I said, "Well, Sir," I said, "I am..." What did I know about healings and things like that, those gifts? I said, "Well, Sir, I am a... I--I'm a poor man." And I said, "I'm among my people. I--I live with my people who is poor. I'm uneducated." And I said, "And I--I--I would not be able, they'd not--they'd not understand me." I said, "They--they wouldn't--they wouldn't hear me."

155And He said, "As the prophet Moses was given two gifts, signs," rather, "to vindicate his ministry, so will you given two--so are you given two gifts to vindicate your ministry." He said, "One of them will be that you'll take the person that you're praying for by the hand, with your left hand and their right," and said, "then just stand quiet, and it'll have... there'll be a physical effect that'll happen on your body." And said, "Then you pray. And if it leaves, the disease is gone from the people. If it doesn't leave, just ask a blessing and walk away."

"Well," I said, "Sir, I'm afraid they won't receive me."

156 He said, "And the next thing will be, if they won't hear that, then they will hear this." Said, "Then it'll come to pass that you'll know the very secret of their heart." Said, "This they will hear."

157"Well," I said, "Sir, that's why I'm here tonight. I have been told by my clergymen that those things that's been coming to me was wrong."

158He said, "You were born in this world for that purpose." (See, "gifts and calling without repentance.") He said, "You were born in this world for that purpose."

159And I said, "Well, Sir," I said, "that, my clergymen told me it, that it was the--the evil spirit." And I said, "They... That's why I'm here praying."

160And here's what He quoted to me. He related to me the coming of the Lord Jesus, in His first time. And I said...

161 The strange thing was, friends... Well, I'll stop right here just for a minute, go back. What made me more scared than ever, every time I met a fortune teller, they would recognize something had happened. And that would just... it nearly killed me.

162For instance, one day my cousins and I was going down through a--a carnival grounds, and we was just boys, walking along. So there was a little old fortune teller sitting out there in one of those tents, a young lady, nice-looking young lady, she was sitting there. And we was all going, walking by. She said, "Say, you, come here a minute!" And the three of us boys turned around. And she said, "You with the striped sweater." That was me.

163And I said, "Yes, ma'am?" I thought she maybe wanted me to go get her a Coke, or something another like that. And she was a--a young woman, maybe in her early twenties, or something, sitting there. And I walked up, I said, "Yes, ma'am, what could I do for you?"

164And she said, "Say, did you know there's a--a Light that follows you? You were born under a certain sign."

I said, "What do you mean?"

165She said, "Well, you were born under a certain sign. There's a Light that follows you. You were born for a Divine call."

I said, "Get away from here, woman!"

166I started moving on, 'cause my mother always told me them things was of the Devil. She was right. So I... That scared me.

167 And one day while I was a game warden, I was going up on the bus. And I got on the bus. Was always seemed to be subject to spirits. I was standing there, and this sailor was standing behind me. And I was going up to patrol, and I was going up to the Henryville Forestry, was on the bus. I kept feeling some strange something. I looked around there, and there was a--a great big heavyset woman sitting there, nicely dressed. She said, "How do you do?"

Said, "How do you do!"

168I thought it was just a woman, you know, talking, so I just kept... She said, "I'd like to talk to you a minute."

I said, "Yes, ma'am?" I turned around.

She said, "Did you know you were born under a sign?"

169I thought, "Another one of them funny women." So I just looked on out. And so I never said a word, just kept...

170She said, "Could I speak to you a minute?" I just kept... She said, "Don't act like that."

171I just kept looking forward. I thought, "That isn't gentlemanlike."

She said, "I'd like to speak to you just a moment."

172 I just kept looking forward, and I wouldn't pay any attention to her. Directly I thought, "I believe I'll see if she says like the rest of them." I turned around, I thought, "Oh, my! That would quiver me, I know." Cause, I hated to think that. Turned around.

173She said, "Maybe I better explain myself." She said, "I'm an astrologist."

I said, "I thought you was something like that."

174She said, "I'm on my way to Chicago to see my boy who's a Baptist minister."

I said, "Yes, ma'am."

175She said, "Anybody ever tell you you were born under a sign."

176I said, "No, ma'am." I lied to her there, see, and I said... just wanted to see what she was going to say. And she said... I said, "No, ma'am."

And she said, "Doesn't... Hasn't ministers ever told you?"

I said, "I don't have nothing to do with ministers."

And she said, "Uh-huh."

And I said... she--she said to me... I said, "Well..."

177She said, "If I tell you just exactly when you was born, will you believe me?"

I said, "No, ma'am."

And she said, "Well, I can tell you when you were born."

I said, "I don't believe it."

178And she said, "You were born on April the 6th, 1909, at five o'clock in the morning."

179I said, "That's right." I said, "How do you know that?" I said, "Tell this sailor here when he was born."

Said, "I can't."

And I said, "Why? How you know?"

180 Said, "Look, sir." She said, when she begin to talk about this astronomy now, and she said, "Every so many years..." Said, "You remember when the morning star come, that led the wise men to Jesus Christ?"

181And I kind of stalled, you know, I said, "Well, I don't know nothing about religion."

182And she said, "Well, you've heard about the wise men coming to see Jesus."

I said, "Yes."

And she said, "Well, what was wise man?"

"Oh," I said, "they were just wise men, all I know."

183She said, "Well, what is a wise man?" She said, "The same thing that I am, an astrologist, 'stargazer' they call them." And she said, "You know, before God does anything in--in the earth, He always declares it in the heaven, and then on the earth."

And I said, "I don't know."

184 And she said, "Well..." She called two or three, two... three stars, like Mars, Jupiter, and Venus. It wasn't them, but she said, "They crossed their paths and come together and made..." Said, "There was three wise men that come to meet the Lord Jesus, and one was from the lineage of Ham, and one Shem, and the other one Japheth." And said, "When they met together at Bethlehem, the three stars that they were from... Every person on earth," said, "they have something to do with the stars." Said, "Ask that sailor there when the moon goes out and the heavenly planet goes out, the tide doesn't go with it and come in."

I said, "I don't have to ask him that, I know that."

185And she said, "Well, your birth has something to do with the stars up there."

And I said, "Well, that I don't know."

186 And she said, "Now, these three wise men came." And said, "When they three stars, when they... They come from different directions and they met at Bethlehem. And they said they found out and consulted, and one was from the lineage of Ham, Shem, and Japheth, the three sons of Noah." And she said, "Then they come and worshipped the Lord Jesus Christ." And said, "When they departed," said, "they brought gifts and put to Him."

187And said, "Jesus Christ said in His ministry that when this Gospel has been preached to all the world (Ham, Shem, and Japheth's people), then He would come again." And she said, "Now, those planets, heavenly planets, as they move around..." Said, "They separated. They've never been on the earth since, known. But" said "every so many hundred years, they cross their cycles like this." If there happen to be an astronomer here, you might know what she was talking about. I don't. So when she was talk-... Said, "They cross like that." And said, "In commemoration of the greatest Gift that was ever given to mankind, when God gave His Son. When these planets cross themselves again, why," said, "He sends another gift to the earth." And said, "You were born on the crossing of that time." And said, "That's the reason I knew it."

188Well, then I said, "Lady, the first place, I don't believe anything about it. I'm not religious, and I don't want to hear no more about it!" Walked away. And so I cut her off pretty short. So I went on out.

189 And every time any... I'd get around one of them, that's the way it would be. And I thought, "Why does them devils do that?"

190Then the preachers, saying, "That's the Devil! That's the Devil!" They had me believing it.

191And then that night up there when I... when He referred to that, I asked Him, I said, "Well, why is it all them mediums and things like that, and them devil-possessed people, that always tell me about It; and the clergy that, my brethren, tell me that it's of the evil spirit?"

192Now listen to what He said, this One Who is hanging over there in the picture. He said, "As it was then, so is it now." And He begin to refer to me, that, "When the ministry of our Lord Jesus Christ begin to take place, the ministers said, 'He was Beelzebub, the Devil'; but the devils said, 'He was the Son of God, the Holy One of Israel.' Devils... And look at Paul and Barnabas when they was up there preaching. The ministers said, 'These men turn the world upside down. They're evil, they're--they're the Devil.' And a little old fortune-teller out on the street, recognized that Paul and Barnabas was men of God, said, 'They are men of God who tell us the way of Life.'" Is that right? "Spiritualists and soothsayers, demon-possessed people."

193 But we get so soured down on theology till we don't know nothing about the Spirit. I hope you love me after this. But that's what it is. I mean Pentecost, too! That's right. Just shouting and dancing around doesn't mean you know anything about the Spirit.

194It's personal contact, face to face, that's what you need. That's the kind of Church God's fixing to raise up, that's right, when they come together in unity and power, in Spirit.

195And He referred to that. And He told me how that the ministry misunderstood It, and assured me that the ministry had misunderstood It. And when He told me all about this and how that Jesus...

196 I said, "Well, what about this, these things that happen to me?"

197And, you see, He said, "That'll multiply and get greater and greater." And He referred to me, telling me how Jesus did it; how that He come and He was possessed with a Power that could foreknow things and tell the women at the well, claimed not to be a healer, claimed to do those things just as the Father showed Him.

I said, "Well, what kind of a spirit would that be?"

He said, "It was the Holy Spirit."

198Then something there happened inside of me, that I realized that the very thing that I turned my back on was what God brought me here for. And I realized that it was just like those Pharisees in the days gone by, they had misinterpret the Scripture to me. So from then on I took my own interpretation of It, what the Holy Spirit said.

I told Him, "I'd go."

He said, "I'll be with you."

199 And the Angel stepped into the Light again that begin to come around and around, and around and around, and around His feet like that, went up into the Light and went out of the building.

I went home a new person.

200Walked over to the church and told the people about it. The... was on Sunday night.

201And on the Wednesday night they brought a woman there, one of Mayo's nurses dying with cancer, nothing but a shadow. When I walked down to take a hold of her, there come a vision before, showed her back nursing again. And she's on the list in Louisville, "been dead for years." There she is at Jeffersonville now, nursing, been nursing for years. For, I looked up there, and I seen that vision. I turned around, hardly knowing what I was doing, standing there, I quivered when they first brought that case and laid it down there. And the nurses and things standing around her, and her laying there, and her face all sunk in and her eyes way back.

202 Margie Morgan. If you want to write to her, that's 411 Knobloch Avenue, Jeffersonville, Indiana. Or write to Clark County Hospital, Jeffersonville, Indiana. Let her give you the--the testimony.

203I looked down there. And that first case there, to see here come out, there come a vision. I seen that woman nursing again, walking around, good and strong and healthy. I said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'You'll live and not die!'"

204Her husband, a very high man in this world's things, looked at me like that. I said, "Sir, don't you fear! Your wife will live."

205He called me outside, said... called two or three doctors, said, "You know them?"

I said, "Yes."

206"Why," said, "I've played golf with him. He said, 'The cancer had wrapped around her intestines, you can't even wash her out with an enema.'"

207I said, "I don't care what she's got! Something down in here, I seen a vision! And that Man that told me, said, whatever I seen, to say it and it would be so. And He told me and I believe it."

208Praise God! A few days from then she was doing her washing, going around. She weighs about a hundred and sixty-five pounds now, in perfect health.

209 Then when I accepted, away it went. Then Robert Daugherty called me. And here it went, out down through Texas, across the world.

210And one night, on about four or five times out... I couldn't understand speaking in tongues and so forth. I believed in the baptism of the Holy Spirit, believed the people could speak in tongues. And one night when I was walking out onto the... in a cathedral, San Antonio, Texas, walking out there, a little fellow sitting up here begin to speak in tongues like a shotgun firing, or a machine gun, rapidly. Way back, way back there, a fellow raised up and said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD! The man that's walking to the platform is going forward with a ministry that was ordained of Almighty God. And as John the Baptist was sent as the first forerunner of the coming of Jesus Christ, so he packs a Message that will cause the Second Coming of the Lord Jesus Christ."

211I like to sunk in my shoes. I looked up, I said, "Do you know that man?"

He said, "No, sir."

I said, "Do you know him?"

He said, "No, sir."

I said, "Do you know me?"

He said, "No, sir."

I said, "What are you doing here?"

212He said, "I read it in the paper." And usually... That was the first night of the meeting.

I looked over there and I said, "How did you come here?"

213Said, "Some of my people told me that you was going to be here, 'a Divine healer,' and I come."

I said, "Don't you all know one another?"

He said, "No."

214 Oh, my! There I seen that the very power of the Holy Spirit... Where one time back there I had thought it was wrong, and I knowed that I... This same Angel of God was associated with them people that had those things. Although they had phony and a lot of mix-up and a lot of babbling in it, but in there was a genuine article. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... Christ. And I seen that it--it was true.

215Oh, years passed by, and in the meetings the people would see, the visions and so forth.

216 One time a photographer caught It in a picture when I was standing down somewhere in Arkansas, I believe it was, in a meeting about like this, the auditorium about like this. And I was standing, trying to explain It. People knew, they would sit and listen, Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, and so forth. And then I happened to look, coming in the door, here It come, going, "Whoossh, whoossh!"

217I said, "I will not have to speak anymore, for here It comes now." And It moved up, and people begin screaming. Come up to where I was and settled down around.

218Just as It was settling down, a minister run up and said, "Say, I see That!" And It struck him as blind as--as he could be, staggered back. You can look at his picture right there in the book and see it as he staggered back with his head down like that. You can see his picture.

219And there It settled down. Just the newspaper photographer caught It that time. But the Lord wasn't ready.

220 And one night at Houston, Texas, when, oh, thousands times thousands of people... We was having eight hundred... eight thousand over at the what-you-call-it, over at the music hall, come back over to the great Sam Houston Coliseum.

221And there in that debate that night, when a Baptist preacher said I "wasn't nothing but a low-down hypocrite and an impostor, a religious impostor, and ought to be run out of the city" and he ought to be the one to do it.

222Brother Bosworth said, "Brother Branham, would you let something like that happen? Call his hand!"

223I said, "No, sir, I do not believe in fussing. The Gospel's not made to fuss, It's made to live." And I said, "No matter how you convince him, he'd go just the same way." I said, "He... wouldn't make him any difference. If God can't speak to his heart, how can I?"

224 Next day it come out, said, "It shows what they're made out of," the Houston Chronicle. Says, "Shows what they're made out of, they're afraid to take up for what they're preaching."

225Old Brother Bosworth come up to me, being way in his seventies then, lovely old brother, put his arm around me, said, "Brother Branham," he said, "you mean you're not going to take that up?"

226I said, "No, Brother Bosworth. No, sir. I'm not going to take it up." I said, "It don't do no good." I said, "Just causes fussing when we leave the platform." I said, "I'm holding a meeting now, and I don't want to get things all tore up like that." I said, "Just let him go ahead." I said, "That's all, he's just rattling." I said, "We've had them before, and it doesn't do any good to talk to them." I said, "They'll go right away, holding theirself." I said, "If they once receive the knowledge of the Truth and then they won't receive It, the Bible said they've crossed the separating line and they'll never be forgiven in this world or the world to come. They call It 'the Devil' and they can't help it. They're possessed with a religious spirit which is the Devil."

227How many knows that's true, that a devil spirit is religious? Yes, sir, just as fundamental as they can be. And so, then, that didn't go very good when I said "fundamental," but that's true. "Having a form of godliness and denying the Power thereof." That's right. Signs and wonders is what vindicates God, always. And He said it would be in the last days the same thing. And notice!

228 Old Brother Bosworth, I... he was going to come with me, and he was kind of tired. Just come back from Japan. He was going to be here. He's going on to be at Lubbock with me. And so he was... he had a little, bad cold, so he couldn't come on this one, he and his wife. And so he...

229All thought he looked like Caleb. He stood there, he said, "Well, Brother Branham," that very dignified look, you know, he said, "let me go do it," and said, "if you don't want to."

230I said, "O Brother Bosworth, I--I don't want you to do it. You'd go fussing."

He said, "There won't be one word of fussing."

231Now, just before I close, listen to this. He went down there. I said, "If you won't fuss, all right."

Said, "I promise not to fuss."

232 Around thirty thousand people gathered for that auditorium that night. Brother Wood, sitting over here, was present at the time, and was setting in that auditorium. And I...

233My boy said, or... My wife said, "You're not going down to that meeting?"

234I said, "No. I wouldn't go down there and hear them fussing. No, sir. I wouldn't go down there and listen at it."

When nighttime come, Something said, "Go on down there."

235I got a taxicab, my brother, and wife and my children, we went down. And I had went way up in balcony thirty, way high like that, and set down.

236 Old Brother Bosworth walked out there just like an old diplomat, you know. He had copied off some... He had six hundred different promises of the Bible copied off there. He said, "Now, Doctor Best, if you'll come up here and will take one of these promises and disprove it by the Bible. Every one of these promises is in the Bible, pertaining to Jesus Christ healing the sick in this day. If you can take one of these promises and, by the Bible, contradict it with the Bible, I'll set down, shake your hand, say, 'you're right.'"

237He said, "I'll take care of that when I get up there!" He wanted the last so he could rub off on Brother Bosworth, see.

238 So Brother Bosworth said, "Well, Brother Best, I'll ask you one, and if you'll answer me 'yes' or 'no,'" said, "we'll just settle the debate right now."

And he said--he said, "I'll take care of that!"

He asked the moderator if he could ask him. Said, "Yes."

239He said, "Brother Best, was the redemptive names of Jehovah applied to Jesus? 'Yes' or 'no'?"

240That settled it. That was all. I tell you, I just felt something just going all through me. I never thought of that, myself, see. And I thought, "Oh, my, he can't answer! That ties it."

He said, "Well, Doctor Best, I'm--I'm alarmed."

He said, "I'll take care of that!"

241Said, "I'm alarmed that you can't answer my weakest question." He was just as cool as a cucumber, and he knew where he was standing. So then he just set down there with that Scripture.

Said, "Take your thirty minutes, I'll answer after that!"

242 And old Brother Bosworth set there and took that Scripture and tied that man in such a place till his face was so red you could have struck a match on it, nearly.

243He raised up from there, angry, and threw the papers across the floor, got up there and preached a good Campbellite sermon. I was a Baptist, I know what they believe. He never... He was preaching on the resurrection, "'when this mortal puts on immortality,' then we'll have Divine healing." Oh, my! What do we need Divine healing after we're immortal ("when this mortal puts on immortality," resurrection of the dead)? He even doubted the miracle that Jesus did on Lazarus, said, "He died again, and that was just a temporary thing." See?

244 And when he got through like that, he said, "Bring forth that Divine healer and let me see him perform!"

245They had a little puddle then. Brother Bosworth said, "I'm surprised at you, Brother Best, not answering one question that I asked you."

246And so he got real frantic then, he said, "Bring that Divine healer forth and let me see him perform!"

Said, "Brother Best, do you believe in people being saved?"

He said, "Sure!"

Said, "Would you want to be called a Divine saviour?"

Said, "Certainly not!"

247"Neither... That wouldn't make you a Divine saviour because you preached salvation of soul."

He said, "Well, certainly not!"

248Said, "Neither does it make Brother Branham a Divine healer by preaching Divine healing for the body. He's not no Divine healer, he points people to Jesus Christ."

249And he said, "Bring him forth, let me see him perform! Let me look at the people, a year from today, and I'll tell you whether I'll believe It or not."

250Brother Bosworth said, "Brother Best, that sounds like another case at Calvary, 'Come down off the Cross and we'll believe You.'" See?

251 And so, oh, then he really blew up. He said, "Let me see him perform! Let me see him perform!" The moderators made him set down. He walked over there, and there was a Pentecostal preacher standing there, he just smacked him all the way across the platform. And so they stopped him then. (So Brother Bosworth said, "Here, here! No, no.") So the moderators made him set down.

252Raymond Richey raised up, said, "Is this the attitude of the Southern Baptist Convention?" Said, "You Baptist ministers, did the Southern Baptist Convention send this man over here or did he come of his own?" They wouldn't answer. He said, "I asked you!" He knew them, every one.

253They said, "He come on his own." Cause I know Baptists believe in Divine healing, too. So then he said, "He come on his own."

254 So then here's what happened then. Then Brother Bosworth said, "I know Brother Branham's in the meeting, if he wants to come and dismiss the audience, very well."

So Howard said, "You sit still!"

I said, "I'm sitting still."

255And just then Something come around, begin to whirl around, and I knew It was the Angel of the Lord, said "Rise up!"

256About five hundred people put their hands together like this, made an aisle, come down to the platform.

257I said, "Friends, I'm not no Divine healer. I'm your brother." I said, "Brother Best, with no..." Or, "Brother Best," I said, "with no disregards to you, my brother, not at all. You have a right to your convictions, so do I." I said, "Course, you see you couldn't prove that, your point, by Brother Bosworth. Neither could you by anybody that's well read in the Bible, that knows those things." I said, "And as far as healing people, I cannot heal them, Brother Best. But I'm here every night, if you want to see the Lord perform miracles, come on over. He does it every night."

258And he said, "I'd like to see you heal somebody and let me look at them! You might hypnotize them with your hypnotism, but" said "I'd like to see it in a year from there!"

I said, "Well, you'd have a right to check them, Brother Best."

259 He said, "Nothing but you bunch of numbskull holy-rollers believe in such stuff as that. Baptists don't believe in no such nonsense."

260Brother Bosworth said, "Just a moment." Said, "How many people out there, in these two weeks meeting here, that's standing in good standing with these fine Baptist churches here in Houston, that can prove that you've been healed by Almighty God while Brother Branham's been here?" And over three hundred stood up. Said, "What about that?"

261He said, "They're not Baptists!" Said, "Anybody can testify anything, that still doesn't make it right!"

262Said, "God's Word says it's right, and you can't withstand that. And the people says it's right, and you can't back that down. So what are you going to do about It?" See, like that.

263 I said, "Brother Best, I only tell what's Truth. And if I'm truthful, God's obligated to back up the Truth." I said, "If He isn't... If He won't back up the Truth, then He isn't God." And I said, "I do not heal people. I was born with a--with a gift to see things, see it happen." I said, "I know I'm misunderstood, but I can do no more than fulfill the conviction of my heart." I said, "I believe that Jesus Christ raised from the dead. And if the Spirit that comes and shows visions and so forth, if that's questioned, drop around and find out." I said, "That's all." But I said, "But for myself, I can do nothing of my own self." And I said, "If I tell the Truth, God's obligated to me, to witness that It is the Truth."

264And about that time, Something went, "Whoooossssh!" Here He come, coming right down. And the American Photographer Association, the Douglas Studios in Houston, Texas, having the big camera set there (they're forbidden to take pictures), shot the picture.

265 When they was there to take pictures of Mr. Best, and he--he said, before I went down there, he said, "Wait a minute! I got six glossies coming here!" He said, "Here, shoot my picture now!" And he put his finger in that old saintly man's nose, like that, said, "Now take my picture!" And they did. Then he drawed his fist and put it up, said, "Now take my picture!" And they took it like that. Then he done like that, to pose for his picture. He said, "You'll see this in my magazine!" like that.

266Brother Bosworth stood there and never said a thing. Then they just took the picture of This.

267 On the road home that night, (Catholic boy took it), he said to this other boy, he said, "What do you think about That?"

268He said, "I know I criticized him. That goiter that left that woman's throat, I said he hypnotized her." Said, "I could have been wrong on that."

Said, "What do you think about that picture?"

"I don't know."

269They put it in the acid. Here's his picture, you can ask him if you want to. They went home, he set there and smoked a cigarette. Went in and pulled out one of Brother Bosworth, it was negative. Pulled out two, three, four, five, six, and every one of them was blank. God would not permit the picture of His sainted old man standing there with that hypocrite, with his nose, or hand, fist shaking under his nose like that. He wouldn't permit it.

270They pulled out the next one, and here It was. The man had a heart attack, they said, that night.

271And they sent this negative to Washington, D.C. It was copyrighted, sent back.

272 And George J. Lacy, the head of the FBI in fingerprint and document, and so forth, one of the greatest there is in the whole world, was brought there and kept two days on it to test camera, lights, everything else. And when we come that afternoon, he said, "Reverend Branham, I've been a critic of yours, too." He said, "And I said it was psychology, somebody said they had seen them Lights and things like that." And said, "You know, the old hypocrite used to say that" (he meant the unbeliever) "'them pictures around, that halo around Christ, around the saints,' he said, 'that was just simply psychology.'" But said, "Reverend Branham, the mechanical eye of this camera won't take psychology! The Light struck the lens, or struck the negative, and there It was." And he said...

273I submitted it over to them. He said, "Oh, mister, do you know what that's worth?"

And I said, "Not to me, brother, not to me." And so he said...

274"Course, it'll never come in effect while you're living, but someday, if civilization moves on and Christianity remains, there'll be something happen about this."

275 So, friends, tonight, if this is our last meeting on this earth, you and I have set in the Presence of Almighty God. My testimony is true. Many, many things, it would take volumes of books to write it, but I want you to know.

276How many in here that's actually, without the picture, seen the Light Itself standing around where I've been preaching? Raise your hands, all over the building, anybody that's ever seen It. See, about eight or ten hands that's sitting here.

277You say, "Could--could they see It and me not see It?" Yes, sir.

278That--that Star that the wise men was following, passed over every observatory. No one seen It but them. They were the only one who saw It.

279 Elijah was standing there looking at all those chariots on fire, and everything else. And Gehazi looked around, he couldn't see them anywhere. God said, "Open his eyes that he can see." And then he seen them, see. But he was a good boy, standing there looking around, but he couldn't see it. Sure. It's given for some to see, and some not to. And that's true.

280But now you that has never seen It, has never seen It, and you that did see It with your natural eye and has never seen the picture, yet the ones that sees the picture has a greater proof than you that seen It with your natural eye. Cause you, with your natural eye, could been mistaken, it could have been an optical illusion. Is that right? But That's not an optical illusion, That's the Truth, where scientific research proves that It's the Truth. So the Lord Jesus has did this.

"What do you think It is then," you say, "Brother Branham?"

281 I believe that It is the same Pillar of Fire that led the children of Israel from Egypt to Palestine. I believe It's the same Angel of Light that come in the--in the jail and come in to Saint Peter and touched him, and went forward and opened the door and put him out into the light. And I believe that It's Jesus Christ the same yesterday, today, and forever. Amen! He's the same Jesus today that He was yesterday. He will be forever the same Jesus.

282And while I'm talking about It, that same Light that's on that picture is on... standing not two feet from where I'm standing right now. That's right. I can't see It with my--my eyes, but I know It's standing here. I know It's settling withinside of me right now. Oh! If you could only know the difference when the power of Almighty God catches, and how things look different!

283 That's a challenge, anybody. I wasn't going to pray for no sick people, I was going to make a committal. But the vision's hanging over the people. Uh-huh. God knows it. I ain't going to call no prayer line, I'm just going to leave you sit there. How many of you people don't have a prayer card? Let's see your hand, somebody that don't have a prayer card, do not have a prayer card.

284Colored lady sitting here, I see you had your hands up. Is that right? Just stand up so I can single you out just a minute. I don't know what the Holy Spirit will say, but you're looking at me awfully honest. You have no prayer card? If Almighty God would reveal to me what's your trouble... I'm just doing this for a start, just to get started. Do you believe me to be... You know there's nothing... there's not one good thing about me. If you're a married woman, I'm no more than your husband. I'm just a man. But Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and He sent His Spirit to vindicate these things.

285If God will tell me what's wrong with you (and you know there's no way for me to have contact with you at all), will you believe with all your heart? [The sister comments--Ed.] God bless you. Then your high blood pressure has left you. That's what you had. Wasn't that right? Then sit down.

286You just believe that one time! I challenge anybody to believe It.

287 Look here, let me tell you something. Martha, coming to the Lord Jesus. That gift would have never operated... After the Father had already showed Him what He was going to do. It would have never operated. But she said, "Lord, I... If Thou would have been here, my brother would not have died." Said, "But I know that even now whatever You ask God, God will give it to You."

288He said, "I am the Resurrection and Life, he that believeth in Me though he were dead, yet shall he live. And whosoever liveth and believeth in Me shall never die. Believest thou this?"

289Listen to what she said. She said, "Yea, Lord. I believe that everything You've said is the Truth. I believe You're the Son of God that was to come into the world." That's her approach, humbly.

You feel different, don't you, lady? Yeah. That's right.

290 Little lady sitting right there, there next to you, too, suffer with arthritis and a female trouble. Isn't that right, lady? Stand up just a minute, the little lady with the red dress on. You was so close, the vision has come to you. Arthritis, female trouble. Is that right? And here is something in your life (you got a--got a good straight look to you): you got a lot of worry on your life, a lot of trouble. And that trouble is about your loved one, it's your husband. He's a drunkard. He won't go to church. If that's right, raise your hand. God bless you, lady. Go home now and receive your blessing. You're healed, turns light around you.

291 Man sitting right next to him there. You, sir, you believe? [The brother says, "Yes. I do."--Ed.] With all your heart? ["Yes, sir."] You've lost one of your senses. That's the sense of smelling. Isn't that right? If it is, wave your hand. ["That's right."] Put your hand up to your mouth, like this, say, "Lord Jesus, I believe You with all my heart." ["Lord Jesus, I believe You with all my heart."] God bless you. Go now. You'll receive your healing.

292Have faith in God! What do you all think about It, back in there? Do you believe? Be reverent!

293There's a lady sitting right back over there in the corner. I see that Light hanging over her. That's the only way I can tell what about it, that Light's hanging. This Light right here is hanging over the lady. May be just in a minute, if I can see what it is. It'll break... The lady is suffering with a--with a heart trouble. She's looking right to me.

294And her husband is sitting next to her. And her husband has got some sickness, he's just been sick, upset, sick. Isn't that right, sir? Raise your hands up if that's true. That's right, it's you, lady, with the little scarf there. The mister, isn't that right? Haven't you been just kind of upset today? You have upset in your stomach, the man. That's right.

295You all believe with all your heart, both of you? You accept It? Sir, I tell you, you too, I see you with your hand up, the habit of smoking. Quit doing that. You smoke cigars, you shouldn't do that, makes you sick. Isn't that right? If it is, wave your hand like this. That's what's upsetting you. It's bad on your nerves. Throw nasty thing away and don't do it no more, and you'll get over that and be all right, and your wife's heart trouble will leave her. You believe that? Isn't that right? I can't see you from here, and you know that, but you're carrying cigars on the... in--in your pocket in the front. That's right. Lay the things out and put your hand over on your wife, tell God that you are through with that kind of stuff, you'll go home well, you and wife will get well. Blessed be the Name of the Lord Jesus!

You believe with all your heart?

296 This little lady sitting here looking at me here. You on the... there on the front seat here, sitting right here. A little lady with a... looking at me, sitting right there. You don't... You have a prayer card, lady, right here? You don't have any prayer card? Do you believe with all your heart? You believe that Jesus Christ can make you well?

297What do you think about It, you sitting next to her? Do you have a prayer card, lady? You don't? You want to get well, too? Wouldn't you like to go eat again like you used to, have the stomach trouble over? Do you believe Jesus heals you now? Stand up if you believe Jesus Christ healed you. You had an ulcerated stomach, didn't you? It's caused from a nervous condition. You've been nervous for a long time. Especially acids and things, or I mean creates acid, and makes sensitive teeth when you belch your food back up in your mouth. That's truth. Yes, sir. It's a peptic ulcer, it was laying in the bottom of your stomach. It burns sometime after eating especially toast with butter on it. That right? I'm not reading your mind, but the Holy Ghost is infallible. You're healed now. Go home, be well.

298 What do you back over in this direction? Some of you over there without a prayer card, raise up your hand. Somebody without prayer cards. All right, be reverent, believe with all your heart. What about up in the balcony? Have faith in God.

299I can't do this within myself, it's only His sovereign grace. Do you believe? I can only say as He shows me. As your faith... I say that to shake your faith, then see which way He'll lead me. Did you realize this--this is not your brother? You're standing in His Presence. It's not me that's doing this, it's your faith operating It. I can't operate It. It's your faith doing it. I have no way of operating It. Just a minute.

300 In this corner I see a colored man sitting there, kind of elderly, with glasses on. You have a prayer card, sir? Stand up on your feet a minute. You believe me to be God's servant, with all your heart? You're thinking about somebody else, aren't you? If that's right, wave your hand. Not because it's me, your brother. Now, you don't have a prayer card. There wouldn't be no way of you ever getting in line, 'cause you ain't got a prayer card. Now, if any of you's got prayer cards, don't--don't--don't raise up, see, 'cause you'll have a chance to come in the line.

301But I see that Light just hanging above him. It's never broke to a vision yet. I cannot heal you, brother, I cannot. Only God can do that. But you--you--you've got faith. You're believing. And there's some--something, it's--it's caused it, some way.

302If Almighty God will tell this man what's his trouble, will the rest of you receive your healing? There's a man, perfectly standing ten, fifteen yards away from me, I never seen him in my life. He's just a man standing there. If Almighty God will reveal what's wrong with that man, every one of you ought to walk right out here a well person. What more can God do? Is that right?

303 Sir, it's nothing wrong with you. You're weak, have a little getting up at night, prostates and so forth, but that's not what's your trouble. Your trouble is concerning your boy. And your boy is in some kind of a state institution, and he has a dual personality. Is that right? Wave your hand if that's right. That's exactly right.

304How many believes now that Jesus Christ the Son of God is standing here? Let's stand and offer praise and receive our healing.

305Almighty God, Author of Life, Giver of every good gift, You're here, the same Lord Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today, and forever.

306And, Satan, you've bluffed these people long enough, come out of them! I adjure thee by the living God Whose Presence is here now in the form of a Pillar of Fire, leave these people! And come out of them, in the Name of Jesus Christ!

307Every one of you raise your hands and praise God, and receive your healing, every one. [Congregation praises God--Ed.]